#once read a whole ass novel in one sitting and I couldn’t feel my ass for three days
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Note
wanted to let you know that you're an amazing writer and I was so sucked into your storytelling and description while reading that I read the entire thing in one sitting!! I loved the way you wrote cheol especially it was so good 🥰
OH MY GOD 😭😭😭💖💖🩷😭😭🩷💖💖💖🩷💖💖💖💖💖💖☹️☹️☹️😞😞🩷😭🙏🏼😭 THANK YOU 😭😭😭🩷💖💖🩷😭 SO MUCH 😭🩷🩷💖😭😭🥹🥹😭😭🩷🩷 HOLY SHIT 🩷🩷😭😭🩷🩷🥹🥹💖💖🩷😭😭 this truly means the world to me thank u anon 😞😞💖💖
#asks#the great war tings#IM SO GLAD YOU LIKED CHEOLS DEPICTION#i like to think cheol would sacrifice himself for the people he loves#plus READING IT ONE SITTING OMG ???? that’s a talent hoping ur ass is okay 🙏🏼#once read a whole ass novel in one sitting and I couldn’t feel my ass for three days#thank you so so much once again 🥹☹️
1 note
·
View note
Text
Empty words.
This has been in my drafts for a bit but it's rotting my brain. I’m sad so I’m making everyone else sad.
Fluff with a sad end. I’m not that good at writing angst.
Pairing: Bucky x Reader
Warnings: Insinuated character death?
ALWAYS (Sequal)
┉┈◈◉◈┈┉
It was no secret that Bucky had the heart eyes for the little nurse who had just transferred. The way her bright eyes were permanently blown wide giving her that scared little doe look or the way she still looked adorable covered in someone's blood, he couldn’t decide what had made him fall into the jaws of love.
Or maybe it was that time she’d saved his ass, yeah, it was probably that.
Bucky had been out on the frontline when a single wrong move had cost him, a bullet lodged itself straight in the shoulder, only a centimetre from his beating heart. For 3 days he’d been out due to an infection racking his body, punishment for not seeking adequate treatment once it had occurred but when he awoke with a startle and his eyes laid on her soft-looking features he decided that maybe almost dying was worth it.
What he didn’t expect was for his pretty little nurse to be so damn stubborn when it came to his advances.
For the entire time he was in the infirmary he’d tried to wow her with that silver tongue of his, from promises to take her dancing to much more sinful ones— he’d tried it all and she still said no. This would be harder than what he thought.
After having to be practically kicked out of his infirmary bed she’d started receiving small gifts. A single rose appeared first and she’d inhaled its soft scent with a smile before placing it down to complete her paperwork.
A small collection of ration chocolate was next, a sweet gesture that she’d gladly gulped down late at night while reading her favourite novel.
Her favourite though had to be a beautiful handwritten note, the contents filled with words that no other man could ever think of much less write it down. His words were poet-like, she could feel herself begin to swoon.
Eventually, the anonymous sender had bucked up the confidence to deliver his letters by hand, who would’ve guessed it would’ve been the smart-mouthed Sargent? They’d finished that night on the grassy hills of the base, a flask of malt between them, his thick coat around her body while she rested her head softly against his shoulder.
┉┈◈◉◈┈┉
The next time they’d found time to meet it was hot, far too hot. The men had stripped down, their military coats strewn about the camp and their shirts unbuttoned. Not Sargent Barnes though. He had a date and he intended to look the part.
What a horrible mistake that was.
She’d gotten away early from her duties at the infirmary. They walked along the beach, the sun high in the sky, it was killing him but he’d be dammed if he let her see.
When she turned from her conversation to look at him, a giggle bubbled from her throat.
“Buck you’re sweating, take off that coat.” The collar and back of it were a deep brown from his sweat.
“Ah ah, I gotta look good for my lady” he retorted, truthfully, he was exhausted under those layers and she refused to let him get sunstroke because he was trying to impress her.
Her fingers made quick work of the gold embellished buttons, popping them one by one before setting her sights on the belt. He couldn’t help but grin.
“You know if you wanted me naked, all you had to do was ask Sweetheart” he teased letting his thumb and forefinger pinch her chin- she returned his affection with a sweaty hand to his face, pushing it away softly.
He’d placed his coat on the sand and guided her to sit, following suit just after. They spoke for a while before Bucky’s eyebrows furrowed, she was squinting in the sun and he didn’t like when she was uncomfortable in any way.
“Here” he mumbled removing his hat and placing it gently atop her head. Although he’d acted nonchalant about the whole gesture, he couldn’t bear to hide the true effect it had on him.
He’d leaned forward slowly, placing a large hand around the back of her neck and swallowing her words in a soft kiss. Their first ever one together.
“Makes me happy when you wear my clothes” his voice hummed against her lips, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.
“Yeah? Why is that?” She’d asked with a shy giggle.
“Yeah… it lets me know that you are mine” he replied, sealing their mouths together again, this one full of raw passion and love.
┉┈◈◉◈┈┉
The barracks celebrations were in full swing, the reason long forgotten about after a few wines. Bucky had come from nowhere, his big stumbling body now stood in front of her and her friends.
“Hey, sweetheart!” He slurred, his body moving extremely quick for his drunken state, swiping her up from her chair and into a tight embrace. The kind that got tighter the more she struggled.
“Are you having a nice night Buck?” Her hands thread through his short fluffy hair, absentmindedly scratching at his scalp.
“Mhmmm” he hummed, a big jolly smile decorating his handsome features.
“Ladies” he turned his attention to the immaculately dressed women, bowing his head slightly in an expression of greeting.
Where had his hat gone? She found herself wondering.
“Do you mind if I steal this beautiful little lady from you? Just for a dance” he didn’t wait for their response, whisking her away.
There was already a handsome crowd of men dancing to the sweet romantic tunes on the radio with their ladies. They fit in perfectly— Bucky’s inebriation never seemed to affect the precise steps of his feet.
She could just about make out the words falling rhythmically from his lips. He was singing.
Bucky lay his forehead on hers, his feet not faltering, even after the song had long finished he never stopped swaying them.
“You..” his voice was slightly rasped from the whiskey “You are the best thing that has ever happened to me” he eventually whispered.
“Bucky-I”
“Shhhh shhh sh. My girl.” He cut her off, grabbing at her wrists to wrap her arms around his neck. To bring her closer.
“Come on Buck, let’s get you to bed” her words cut the quiet air between them. She had to pry herself from him, his face had melted into a pout. It was as though she was looking at a kicked puppy.
His face didn’t change the whole journey back to his tent.
Most of the men had passed out from their drunkenness but the men who were huddled together playing cards happily pointed her in the direction of the Sargent’s cot.
Making quick work of his clothes, much to Bucky’s drunken amusement. She’d pushed him to lie down and rolled his thin cover over his frame.
She pecked at his forehead, whispering a goodnight before standing to leave.
“Stay…” his hand has caught her wrist. His voice sounded small, almost broken. ‘Was he upset? Was it about his mission tomorrow?’
“I don’t want to go tomorrow, I finally have someone to look forward to. I don’t want to lose you” he sniffed, watching as her frame sank to sit on the edge of his cot.
She smiled sympathetically. Letting her hand come up to his cheek and smooth over the skin, collecting a stray tear on its travels.
“I know baby, but It’s your last mission. Then you can take me back to Brooklyn” she’d answered. She wished to continue, she wanted to say more, to comfort him more— no words would come out.
“I fucking love you” he groaned receiving a soft pat on the chest as she pretended to be angry at him.
“Hey now potty mouth, that is no way to talk in front of a lady” he practically hollered with laughter at that, the sound filled with amusement and disbelief.
“There is no woman in the world that would’ve done the things you’ve done to me and still think she was a lady” he joked, the men behind them laughing along with him.
“Sargent James Barnes” her tone accusing but she couldn’t hide the way her lips curled into a smile.
They’d sat in each other’s presence for a while before she stood, finally convinced he’d fallen asleep.
“Baby?” He asked, the words quiet, whistling the air.
“Yeah?”
“When I get you back to Brooklyn, I’m going to marry you so quick”. She could feel tears springing to her eyes at his confession, a confession she hoped would come true.
She leaned forward quickly, capturing his lips by surprise in a passionate kiss. His lips moved sloppier than usual but he kept up with her.
Pulling away gently she looked into his big blue eyes, no other emotion but love swirled through them. She pecked his lips for a final time before speaking.
“Come back to me James”.
“Always”.
┉┈◈◉◈┈┉
She’d been sitting at her desk when Steve had entered, a solemn look on his face.
“Steve, hey. Everything alright?” She’d asked with a smile. She took notice of the coat and hat in his hands, her heart fell first, it knew before the rest of her did, he didn’t have to speak.
“I’m sorry” Steve choked, setting down the items in his hand and turning to leave.
His hat, his coat but not him.
Not Bucky.
┉┈◈◉◈┈┉
I’m trying to practice writing angst but it’s so harddd.
Why oh why must I want to write sadness when all I can write is smut.
Hope you enjoy.
#bucky barnes#bucky x female reader#bucky x reader#james bucky buchanan barnes#bucky#bucky barnes oneshot#bucky fanfic#bucky x y/n#bucky x you#marvel#40s bucky#fluff#angst
208 notes
·
View notes
Note
Hello, hello! I was wondering if I could possibly request your take on Reader and each of the Dimitrescu Daughters with how they show affection? Nuzzles, kisses, hugs/snuggles, terms of endearment, gifts, nsfw, etc. One big fluff-ball. Just bury me in the warm fuzzy. Thank you!
This is excellent timing, anon friendo because I had been thinking of making a Love Languages Headcanon List for some time now, so this is a great way to start on that! I hope this satisfies your mushy fluffy warm fuzzball desires (that I kept relatively PG) :P
------------
Bela Dimitrescu
Bela felt that she had a reputation to uphold as the eldest daughter of the Dimitrescu family, ever so meticulous yet also eager to please. But she does know her boundaries.
More often than not, she finds herself busy with her mother in helping run the business, hoping to one day become a proper heir. I mention all this so you know her situation -- she's a working gal and you gotta respect that.
However, she is not one to leave her loved ones hanging. The best way she shows her love is by spending quality time with you, doing things that you might enjoy. It gives her a chance to better get to know her love.
Of course she would have her way as well, doing activities she liked such as art, music, and more. You two might even try something new to the both of you, just for some added thrill.
It doesn't always have to be "something" to do though, she's more than happy to just simply be in the same space as you while you do your own thing. That counts as "doing something together", right?
You could be reading a book on one corner of the room and she could be reviewing some important notes on the bed, but you two are just so comfortable in the quiet space you've made for yourselves that it feels like you two are side-by-side.
She just likes to know you're there, your presence alone is a great source of comfort to her. She loves to see you happy and content, especially knowing it's because she's around. Once you get into it, there is no such thing as an awkward silence between the two of you.
I imagine she's not that big on initiating physical affection, but she would be hard pressed to deny you anything. From something as simple as holding her hand, to spooning and cuddling, to a full-on make out session -- all you have to do is ask. She's more than happy to deliver.
Her favorite position is being the big spoon in bed, finding a lot of comfort in knowing that you are in her grasp, safe and sound. She also enjoys planting a few kisses on your shoulder and neck in an attempt to rouse you from slumber.
While she was still courting you (because I like to imagine she's a bit of an old-fashioned romantic, but she would have courted you regardless of your gender), she would often bring you gifts. They weren't extravagant, but they were definitely meaningful, and often related to things you two had talked about in the past.
She didn't use pet names very often but she will call you "love" on occasion, especially if there was a chance you would call her that in return. She may not openly admit it but she just melts every time you call her that -- made it feel like having a crush on you all over again.
Even though she may seem distant on the outside, Bela is truly a woman who makes the most of her time with people she cares about. You are no exception to that, and she wants that to be known to you as much and as often as possible.
Cassandra Dimitrescu
Cassandra, much like her older sister, believes she too has a reputation to uphold within the family. Can't have her be seen going soft for just anyone.
But uh, plot twist: Girl just wants to be loved, and she doesn't even know it.
In private, she really really loves physical affection. She shows her love by clinging onto you as tightly as possible, melding so closely to you that it becomes hard to tell where her body ended and yours began.
She loves pressing her cheek and ear against your chest to hear the calming beat of your heart, the warmth of your skin just under her fingertips, and her head tucked right under your chin while you two lay in bed together.
Truthfully, she started doing this when you first got together because she enjoyed how flustered you seemed when she basically had herself wrapped around you. But over time, the both of you realized just how much she liked being this close to you too. You teased her for it once and she shut you out of your own room for a while. (She only let you back in because she suddenly missed cuddling you.)
This was a trait that kind of carried over from her hunting instincts, but she was very observant of others -- their tics, habits, routines, and all the like. She took notice of a lot of things other people did, didn't do, and couldn't do. It made her very attentive to her loved ones.
This manifested in the form of performing acts of service. Toward you, it ranged from simple things like keeping objects that were usually out of your reach to a more manageable height (either by her own action or an order to a servant) to helping you relax after a long and tiring day, to even performing your chores for you if she knew you were having a hard time with them.
Anything that she could help with to make herself useful, she would do. She wanted her loved ones to move around comfortably and without much worry, and she would take on that burden if that was what it took.
Granted it didn't necessarily mean she did well in these endeavors, but the effort did not go unnoticed. And you would never see the girl try to half-ass anything -- once she started on a task, you bet your sweet ass she was going to get it done too.
Her terms of "endearment" were very teasing and, out of context, could be downright insulting. You would never hear anything so generic as "baby" or "sweetie" (unless she was being condescending.) "Little shit" (affectionate) was more her speed.
If you also called her nicknames with a similar amount of creativity, she would return it with the same enthusiasm. She didn't take those things to heart anyway. If insults were a love language, this would be one of hers.
Cassandra is a little rough around the edges when it comes to love and intimacy, but she loves so fiercely. It's like a fire, raging on the more you feed its maw -- the only difference is that this fire would never die out.
Daniela Dimitrescu
Daniela is the most affectionate and most likely to be a hopeless romantic in the family. She always daydreamed of having a "knight in shining armor" of her own, but honestly she'll take anyone who would love her for herself.
Definitely the type to show off her wonderful significant other, either "subtly" through a bit of PDA, or more overtly through a lot of PDA and more grand gestures of love. Just let her do this, she has so much love to give and she needs that energy to go somewhere.
Even in private spaces, she would never let go of your hand if she had her way. Trying to separate from her when she wasn't in the mood would get you the "kicked puppy dog" treatment from her. It's not her fault you were so warm and nice to be around.
She loves being the little spoon in bed. There's just something reassuring about having a warm presence right behind her, your arms wrapped around her middle. You could even kick a leg on top of her waist -- all she wants is to get as close to you as she possibly can.
When you're working on a desk and sitting on a chair, she will inevitably sit on your lap and snuggle up against you while you try to do whatever it is you're doing. No matter how many times she promises that "you won't even know she's there", it's kind of hard to ignore the way she just buries her face into your neck and the little snores coming out of her if she falls asleep like this.
Calls you very cheesy and almost strange pet names like "honey pie" and "sweetie baby boo". You're never sure if she actually meant them or was messing with you because of her tone, but you can tell she was always amused by your reaction to them, which was part of the reason she kept saying them.
She did also have an inner poet though, so she may suddenly pull lines like "the moon to my night" that would make you stumble and wonder what had possessed your girlfriend. And then you would remember how much she enjoyed reading romance novels, so it made more sense.
Sometimes she'll pull them out early in the morning right as you two were just waking up, limbs entangled with the other's. Then you'd hear her call you "light of my life" in her deep sleepy voice, and you just have to hide the big goofy smile on your face behind a pillow or something.
She also loves to give you gifts, mostly because she liked how your face would light up whenever you received one. Oftentimes, they are little trinkets that remind her of you that she spotted one day and thought to give to you. Kind of like a cat presenting a dead mouse or bird to its owner, but not as gross.
She says "I love you" and any similar declarations pretty often, but the words never lose their meaning. Just know that she always says them with her whole heart, regardless of the tone she takes on when she does.
She also enjoys doing random acts of affection because she likes seeing how you react to them, whether you get all blushy and a little embarrassed, or you return them in kind. Either way, she is very happy and it gives her the warm fuzzies when you play along.
Like I said, Daniela just has so much love to give, and she would be so happy to see that energy enthusiastically returned. Just give her a chance and you'll never have to doubt her feelings for you.
#resident evil village#resident evil 8#re8#bela dimitrescu x reader#bela dimitrescu#bela dimitrescu headcanons#cassandra dimitrescu x reader#cassandra dimitrescu#cassandra dimitrescu headcanons#daniela dimitrescu x reader#daniela dimitrescu headcanons#daniela dimitrescu#gender neutral reader#gn!reader#anon#inbox#headcanon requests
227 notes
·
View notes
Text
Craving
Lee Donghyuck/Haechan X Reader | Vampire AU, Roommates AU | Smut, Fluff, Humor, Romance
Summary: Dating a brat is exhausting. Dating a bratty vampire is even more exhausting so you wonder, why did I even agree to this?
It’s a continuation of Love Bites but can be read separately because it’s really just 12k long of vampire porn with no real plot.
Warnings: Vampire sex, bondage, oral sex (69), overstimulation, unprotected sex, fingering, implied public sex, a little bit of dom!hyuck and a little bit of exhibitionist!hyuck, blood sucking (plenty of that)
Not once in your life did you ever imagine yourself dating a vampire. And certainly, never thought about living together with that so-called vampire boyfriend of yours. You never know what to expect from a situation like this but maybe it’s better not to think too much about it anyway since Lee Donghyuck always manages to exceed your expectation.
Before you became his personal midnight snack, Donghyuck had to search for his own food which either meant he had to buy blood bags from the cheapest hospital around or pick up girls with low self-esteems downtown to have kinky and messy—like really messy, blood everywhere, you don’t want to imagine—one night stands with them to fulfill both his needs for blood and sex. He often complained about it, grumbling with his lips turning into this adorable pout as he told you how he wasn’t fond of his way of life or the effort he had to make just to survive.
So now that he has you as his personal walking blood bag, Donghyuck is having the time of his life and he’s enjoying every minute of it. He’s one hundred percent happy all the time that it annoys the heck out of you. It’s not that you don’t want him to be happy—of course, you want your boyfriend to be happy—but happy Donghyuck means he’s gonna get all clingy and playful, and him being clingy and playful means hell.
“Hyuck.”
“Yes, baby?”
“I’m trying to do my laundry.”
“I’m aware.”
“So, can you get off of me for a second, please?”
“For a second? Sure.” He untangles himself away from you but only for a second, literally. “Second’s up!” The way he giggles is almost like a child, circling his arms along your waist and buries his face in the crook of your neck again, nuzzling up to you while chanting, “Cute, cute, cute, you’re so cute. The cutest girl in the whole universe!”
Donghyuck is clingy as fuck. He can’t go through the whole ten minutes without, at least, ruffling your hair, poking your cheek, or pinching the bridge of your nose. You’ve known for a while that he’s fond of skinship more than anyone you’ve ever met and it was bearable before since he only did it when he was flirting with you. But ever since you’ve become official, he just literally couldn’t get his hands off you.
So, how on earth would you get any of your work done?
The second the sun sinks below the horizon, Donghyuck will come out of his room with the biggest smile on his face and his arms spread wide, “Baby, I’m awake! Come here and get your daily dose of Hyuck’s loving!” And if you don’t respond to him in the way he wants to—which is by embracing him and kissing him for a good half an hour or so—he will make sure you won’t be able to pay attention to anything else but him for the rest of the evening.
He follows you around like a puppy, humming the same Michael Jackson’s song over and over again as he waits for you to finish washing the dishes, his feet tapping against the floor to match the beats in his head.
“Don’t you have something else to do besides waiting for me?” You ask, scrubbing the rest of the barbecue sauce off your plate.
“I do have something to do.” And he suddenly pops up behind you, blowing air to your ear. “You.”
And you raise your silver spoon in the air, forcing him to run to the other side of the room, whining, “Baby, that’s not fair!”
Whenever you’re busy reading a book, Donghyuck will snuggle close and insist for you to sit on his lap. You’re not complaining in the slightest because it does feel nice and he rarely does anything weird since he also enjoys spending his time watching tv with his chin placed on the top of your head and his arms circled idly around your waist. It’s you who tends to get distracted with the way his chest is pressing against your spine, his laugh reverberating straight to your skin whenever something funny is playing on the screen. And when you get distracted, your heart races, and when he hears your heartbeat increasing, he chuckles lowly, leaning in to nibble at your earlobe while whispering, “If you’re horny, you can just tell me, baby.”
And you smack him in the head with your book.
Today is a bit different. Today, you have dedicated yourself to switch your role and be the one who teases the hell out of him instead. But since he’s too sly, always a step ahead of you whenever you make a plan to humiliate him, there’s only one way you can win this game: ignoring him.
So that’s what you intend to do. When the night takes over and Donghyuck comes out from his room with a bird’s nest on his head and a cheeky grin on his face, saying, “Baby, I’m awake and I’m ready to hear how much you’ve missed me during the day,” you just sit there on the couch, flipping another page of your novel. “Hey, Hyuck,” you simply greet him.
“Hey, Hyuck?” He repeats, appalled and disgusted with the way you said it. “What kind of treatment is that? Is it that time of the month already?” He takes a whiff of the air. “No, it’s not. I can smell it.”
“For the sake of our relationship, please refrain yourself from smelling my scent to know my menstruation cycle in the future, thank you.”
“How? You want me to stop breathing?” He laughs to himself. “Just kidding. You know I don’t breathe.”
You want to roll your eyes and bury your face in your hands—ashamed of the things he said—but you realize that you have to play it cool and give him the cold shoulder.
Placing hands on his hips, he questions with a huff, “So I’m not getting any hug around here?”
“I’ll be with you in a moment.”
You move away from the living room, doing literally anything else but giving him what he asks for. Donghyuck sighs and follows you too, as expected, leaning his back against the kitchen counter as he waits for you to finish making yourself a cup of coffee.
“Did I do something that upset you?” He asks, scratching his cheek.
“No, of course not.” You smile, giving him a squeeze on his arm. But then you walk away, leaving him confused and bitter.
Ignoring him is both fun and hilarious because you can see him stealing glances at you even when he tries to act cool about it. He tries to distract himself by playing video games but he keeps on losing so he presses his fingers a little too hard to the controller, nearly breaking it in half.
“Careful,” you warn. “I borrowed that thing.”
“Whatever.” He throws the controller away, scoffing. “It’s stupid anyway.”
To know that his happy self can be reduced to this grumbling mess just because you’re ignoring him makes you feel elated and you wonder, am I a sadist for enjoying this so much?
Hours have passed and you still won’t give in to him, which is really something because he’s doing things that almost make you crawl back to his lap. Donghyuck knows how hot he is, knows how his eyebrow raise and half-lidded eyes do wonders to your heart and mind. So it’s not a surprise when he walks out of the bathroom with his wet hair pushed back, showcasing his temple and his perfect eyebrows. Droplets of water are sliding down from his bare chest to his v-lines, with his white towel hanging dangerously low on his hips. He doesn’t head back to his room right away, and instead, takes a seat on the coffee table, right in front of you.
“Babe.”
You promise yourself inwardly that you will not take a fucking glance at him when he’s like this. “Hmm?”
“I know you’re trying your best to ignore me but your heart is beating like crazy.” He’s raising his eyebrow. You know it. You’re not seeing it but you know it. “Isn’t it time for you to give up your stupid little prank and make-out with me already?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” This time, you open your MacBook, busying yourself with typing words on your keyboards.
Donghyuck walks over—still in his fucking towel and nothing more, for God’s sake—and leans closer from behind the couch. He looks over your shoulder as you browse the internet to find something to distract your thoughts. He snorts loudly when he sees the article you’re reading.
“Chalamet?” He jeers. “Who’s Timothee Chalamet? What kind of name is Timothee Chalamet?”
“He’s an Oscar nominee and he’s barely twenty-five. He’s cute.”
“So? I’m cuter than Timothee Chalamet. Way more beautiful too. Just FYI, they invented the term ‘beautiful’ to describe me actually. Happened a long time ago. It’s a fact.”
“That’s great,” you blankly respond, typing another name of a celebrity on the search bar. “I know there’s another term they invented for you.”
“What, ethereal?”
“Cocky-Ass Bitch.”
He gasps and he’s not even breathing.
And when you keep denying his protest, he pushes your MacBook away from your lap and tackles you down to the couch.
“I can’t believe you’re looking at some other dude when you have me paying you full attention,” he says, wetting his lower lip as he peers into your eyes, his body hovering dangerously close above yours. His eyes are gleaming with both desire and affection which still makes the knot in your stomach tighten to this day but you’re a tad better at controlling your expression this time. A droplet of water drops from the tip of his hair to your cheek.
Wiping it off with a slide of your thumb, you comment, “You’re wet.”
“So are you, ever since you’ve met me.” He winces at his words when a few seconds pass by in silence. “I’m sorry. I don’t know why I said that.”
You tap his cheek. “As long as you’ve learned your lesson.”
He pouts as he heads back to the main topic. “Your prank is going too far, Sweetheart.”
“What prank? I don’t do pranks, Hyuck. I’m not you.”
“So, why have you been ignoring me then?”
“Is it really that weird for me to just have some time for myself?”
“Well—I—” It’s the first time he ever seems lost for words. “I just—”
“What, are you thirsty?” You flatly ask, telling yourself to not let your eyes wander to the muscles in his arms and stomach. “Don’t tell me you want to drink again. It’s only been a day, Hyuck.”
“It’s not that!” He whines, pouting with his eyebrows knitting in a frown. “Can’t I snuggle with my girlfriend?”
“That’s literally what you’ve been doing all this time.”
“Yes, but you haven’t been focusing on me properly!” He sighs loudly, letting you go, and throws himself down on the other end of the couch with a loud huff. “You know what, I think we really should talk about this.”
“Talk about what?”
“About how you’re not really cute these days!” He blurts out, hands moving animatedly as he speaks. “You used to be all fidgety and shy, blushing all the time whenever you see me—”
“In your head, maybe. I don’t recall ever doing that.”
“See, this!” He throws his hands in the air, exasperated. “This is what I’m talking about. You’re mean to me now! Not cute at all!”
“Is this our first fight?” You ask, yawning a little which makes your boyfriend gapes in disbelief. “Are we really fighting over the fact I’m not cute anymore? Seriously?” But when he becomes more upset, you break out in a grin. “I’m just messing with you.” Still laying down on the couch, you tug at his hand. “Come here.”
He crosses his arms on his chest. “No.”
“You don’t want your daily dose of my sweet, sweet loving?”
He shakes his head, his lower lip protruding. “Why should I be the one who needs to crawl over to you? This is your fault. You come here.”
You exhale loudly but on the inside, you can’t help but squeal he’s so fucking cute.
You’re not usually aggressive during make-out sessions—well, at least not with Donghyuck anyway. With Mark, you had to take a lead or else you’d just end up watching TV until you both pass out on the couch. But you decide to step up your game today because just as much as he likes to tease you, you also like to tease him.
“Fine,” you say, crawling over to the other side of the couch and settle yourself on his lap. You lay your hand on his shoulders, massaging the tense muscles. “Better?”
Donghyuck is still glowering at you in response so you decide to take a step further. “You look so hot without your clothes on,” you praise him, thanking God that your voice doesn’t stutter. Your fingertips draw a line from his Adam’s apple down to his chest. “But I guess you already know that seeing how many times you’re doing this on purpose.”
He scoffs, swatting your hand away before he crosses his arms in front of his chest. “Don’t touch me. I’m still pissed at you.”
You chuckle. “Ah, so no Hyuck’s loving for me tonight?”
“No Hyuck’s loving for the whole week.”
“You sure about that?” Toying with the buttons of your shirt, you wiggle your eyebrows seductively at him.
He hears the sound of your button being popped open but gives his best effort to keep his eyes away. “What are you doing?”
“Undressing myself.”
“Why?”
“Because my cute vampire boyfriend is upset,” you pause to stand on your knees, tugging the rest of your shirt out from your skirt before you discard it to the floor. “And I know this would please him.”
He instinctively turns to you, his nose almost grazing your bare stomach before he quickly looks away again, albeit tempted to suck bruises on the supple skin. Donghyuck’s eyes move to stare at the ceiling, gulping at the sound of you pulling down the zipper on your skirt to loosen the fabric before you push it up to your hips, giving him the chance to stare at your thighs when he wants.
“Hyuck,” you move your hips slightly, giving him enough friction to entice his mind. “Baby.”
Donghyuck tries his very best to avert his gaze to anything else besides the part that connects you to him. “No,” he repeats, clenching his jaw.
“But Hyuck…” You realize you’re practically moaning his name now and it’s both embarrassing and exciting that you can play the role of a seductress and having that kind of effect on him. Hooking a finger around your bra strap, you pull it down, exposing the joints between your neck and your shoulder. “Don’t you want me?”
He suddenly whines loudly, throwing his head back with his teeth gritting against one another as he murmurs “You’re unbelievable,” bitterly into the air but you can hear his confidence wavering. It only takes another grind of your hips against him before he snaps.
You’re suddenly thrown back to his bed before you know it. He was moving too fast for your eyes to process that you could only felt being carried for a split second before you have your back pressed against the sheets.
He’s hovering on top of you, your hips trapped between his knees. “You do realize,” he begins, “That I never just look at you as an object of sexual desire, right? You’re more than that to me.” He bends down, one hand curling against the front of your neck, his thumb tracing your beating vein. “Way, way more than that.”
His sincerity and serious demeanor catch you off guard. “Yeah, also as someone to fill your midnight cravings.”
“Of course not—”
“I’m kidding, I know.” Your playful gaze is replaced with a tender one. “But you always react like this whenever I tempt you that way so I couldn’t help but tease.”
He scrunches up his nose. “You’re not cute.” But the way he slots his mouth against yours speak nothing but praise and adoration. “You’re not cute at all.”
Surprisingly, Donghyuck is gentler after your first sexual encounter with him. Maybe it’s because he feels sorry for sucking too much blood and went a little rough when it was your first time on everything. You always try to convince him that it’s fine and it doesn’t hurt at all during the time you have sex with him—because the chemicals in his saliva triggered an endorphin rush, pumping pleasure all over your body—but seeing how you could barely walk on the next morning, Donghyuck decides to restrain himself.
You still remember the second time he decided to take a step further, about two weeks after your first intimate session with him. Donghyuck was at his very best behavior that night—making you dinner, listening to you complaining about your work, and swaying his body with you to the soft music he played in the background. Being in such close proximity, you couldn’t help but wonder why he never laid a hand on you again. He did drink from you, once every two days, but he always acted so rigid, so jittery when he held you to his chest, drinking from the side of your neck. You were awkward too, not sure how to place your hands or say something to break the tension. You could hear him swallowing, once, twice, taking a big gulp each time and you could feel yourself drowning in refined pleasure, losing track of the world from his bite.
Speaking of that, you notice one thing. This endorphin rush you feel every time he sinks his teeth into your skin also affects your sexual desire. You didn’t realize that before because you were having sex the first time he bit you. You finally understand why those slutty girls he brought home loved having their blood sucked by vampires. Sex with a vampire itself is transcendent, so having your blood sucked during sex? A dangerous, erotic, and lovely bliss.
But Donghyuck never touched you that way, that was the problem. Every time he finished drinking, he’d retract his fangs back, making you whimper at the loss of his effects on you and leaving you dizzy with blood loss. He’d wipe his mouth clean, tilt your face to check on your condition—which you always responded with a goofy smile as you reeled on the lingering sensation of his bite—and say, “I’m sorry that you had to do this for me. I’ll carry you back to your room. Hold on to me.” And you’d allow him to do just that, secretly hoping that he would join you in bed but he never did.
Was the sex not good? Were you too loud? Too whiny? Too docile? Were you too shy? Does he prefer his partner to take control in bed? Be more aggressive? These questions ran back-and-forth in your mind to the point that you began to have trouble sleeping.
So when two weeks had passed after that bathroom incident and nothing happened, you decided to bring the matter down to the table. You were craving for his touch, even more so when he looked so fucking good with his hair slightly pushed back, his shirt doing nothing at hiding the muscles in his arms, his face hovering just a few inches away from yours as he led you close in a slow dance. You just needed to ask before you went crazy.
“Why won’t you touch me?”
Donghyuck blinked. “What?”
“Why won’t you touch me?” You repeated, heat rising to your cheeks. “After that night in the bathroom, you never… made a move on me.”
That question should’ve triggered something sinful coming from his mouth, probably like, “Oh, so you want me to touch you? Enlighten me, Sweetheart, just how much do you want me? Where do you exactly want me to touch you?”
But Donghyuck actually just stood in silence with conflicted eyes. You had to call his name to force him to speak. “I don’t want to hurt you again.”
“You won’t hurt me—”
“No, you don’t understand.” He cupped the side of your face, thumb rubbing soothingly against your cheekbone. “Drinking your blood already makes me want to do crazy things to you. You’re so alluring, so…” He wetted his lip, his eyes going down to take in the shape of your mouth. “Intoxicating.” He moved his thumb to trace the smoothness of your lips. “I’m just afraid that I won’t be able to control myself when we take a step further than this. I don’t want to hurt you again like I did the first time.”
It’s funny how he mentioned the word intoxicating because that was how exactly you perceived him. His whole being was intoxicating, turning every sound in the room into a whisper, every bit of your surroundings into a blur. The world did not matter when you were with him, as it solely revolved around him.
So you yanked him down by the collar of his shirt, slotted your mouth against his, lips parting to taste a hint of the coppery flavor of your blood on his tongue. Donghyuck instinctively reacted by enclosing his arms along your waist, pulling you close until you breathed heavily against his mouth. He was a man of passion, burning like the sun, lips scorching as he met yours in a searing kiss.
He tried to break away, holding your wrist in the air. “Wait, stop—”
“I have an idea,” you immediately said, kissing him once again just because you couldn’t hold yourself away from the temptation. “I have an idea we can try, so—” Another kiss, but he was the one who initiated it this time. He pushed you against the wall, gentle but dominating, his knee slipping between your legs, pushing up the fabric of your dress. You moaned against his mouth, fingers fisting against his shirt, desperate for support. He slid both hands down your thighs, silky smooth against your skin, and lifted your legs in the air, forcing you to tangle them around his waist to maintain stability.
“Fuck,” you cursed under your breath, reeling in the way he peppered kisses from your jawline down to your neck, tongue lapping at a speck of dry blood on your marked skin. “Let’s go—ah—let’s go to your room—Hyuck—”
He was busy having his hand under your shirt, splaying his fingers on your stomach before they found their way up to your breast, but he heard your order. He carried you back to his room, lips never leaving yours and you found yourself pressed against the sheet the next time you blinked your eyes.
“Those handcuffs,” you gasped out between his smothering kisses. “Those handcuffs of yours that you keep in your closet. Use them.”
Donghyuck abruptly stopped, tugged himself away. “What?”
You were breathless and lightheaded, chest heaving up and down. “It upsets me to say this,” you confessed, “But I remember that time when we haven’t started dating, I found a pair of handcuffs in your closet and—”
“You went into my closet?”
“To clean your stuff. You had your clothes scattered all over the place so I had to fold them up and when I was about to put them back in, I saw them. I thought it was probably one of your kinks so I just shrugged it off. You honestly didn’t realize how clean and organized your closet was that day?”
“Well, I was never messy to begin with.”
“That’s bullshit and we both know it.”
He pouted, sighing. “Right, so you knew about my bondage kink. You’re telling me you want us to use it?” He gave you a look. “You had sex one time and you’ve already found yourself a kink? Seems like I underestimated your sexual curiosity, woman.”
“It’s not that.” You rolled your eyes. All of this rambling did not fuel your arousal, at all. “I want you to wear it.”
Donghyuck actually looked disgusted. “I like to tie my women, not being tied up, thank you very much.”
“You said you were scared of losing control, right? If you’re tied up, you won’t be able to hurt me.”
He snorted. “A cheap handcuff like that won’t be able to hold me down, Sweetheart.”
“But at least it serves as a reminder.” You laid your hand on his chest, drawing lines on the cold skin. “I mean, I’m fine whether you wear it or not. I just want to be with you.” You pulled him down into an innocent hug, but the way you were grinding your hips against him was anything but that. “But if you feel this,” you palmed his length through his jeans, forcing him to emit a groan from the back of his throat, “can make you lose control then maybe we should try my idea. I don’t want us to stop, Hyuck, and I don’t care if you break me.” You leaned in to bury your face in the juncture of his neck, whispering, “I just want to feel you inside me again.”
“Fuck.” He groaned loudly against your shoulder, fingers twisting against the sheet. “Okay, where’s that fucking handcuff—” The way he tumbled down the bed—a century-old vampire tumbling down the bed—makes you giggle, even more so when he frantically rummages his closet, throwing clothes here and there, muttering, “where is it, where is it, come on, come on, come on, where’s that fucking thing,” to himself, until he finally hooked his fingers around a pair of handcuffs, shouting, “YES, I FOUND THEM,” to the air.
He hurriedly went back to the bed, looking breathless when he wasn’t even breathing, and crawled on top of you again. He chased after your lips and your laughter soon reduced back into gasps and moans before he finally broke away, asking, “Okay, tie me up. Hurry.” You’d think that being alive for more than a century would’ve taught him some self-control, but Donghyuck was eager and desperate, way more than you were.
He flipped your body before you could prepare yourself so you yelped in surprise, landing on his chest as he laid himself down on the bed, his head nearly knocking against the headboard. He offered you his wrists, saying, “I’m all yours, Sweetheart.” And you gulped hard, heartbeat blasting through the roof, heat rising to your cheeks.
The handcuffs were made of steel, cold to the touch and you secretly thanked the Lord that they weren’t one of those furry ones you saw in porn movies. You were secretly drooling at the sight of your usually dominating boyfriend lying helplessly on the bed, waiting for you to take the lead; his broad chest displayed under your hands, with you straddling him by the hips. His shirt was slightly pushed up, showcasing his v-lines and his navel that usually stayed hidden underneath. You followed his happy trail, disappointed when it disappeared behind the hem of his jeans.
“Stop being so blatant about it.” His voice was velvety, thick with seduction. “You’re gonna make me blush.”
“I—I wasn’t staring.”
“Never said you were.”
It was annoying how easily he could make you feel all hot and flustered. “S-shouldn’t you take off your shirt first?”
He held back a smile. “I can fuck you just fine with my shirt on but sure, I’ll take it off.” There was something in the way he grabbed the back of his shirt before he pulled it over his head that made you blush, averting your gaze but managed to sneak a peek at the way the muscles on his abs were contracting under the movement.
“Baby?” He snatched you back to reality when a few seconds had passed in silence. “If you don’t tie me up now, I’m gonna tie you up and have my way with you.”
You blushed. That… actually doesn’t sound so bad. You shook your head. That can wait. With shaky fingers, you place one of the handcuffs around his wrist and tied the other one to his headboard. He tried to yank his hand free, testing the strength of it. “I can break this in a split second,” he commented, “But I guess it does work as a reminder.”
“Do you have another pair that I can use to tie your other hand?”
“Leave my other hand free,” he demanded, eyes gleaming as he gazed at you. “I want to touch you.”
You breathed heavily. “O-okay.”
“So,” he smiled, awkward and amused. “We’re doing this?”
You bit your lip, slowly nodding. “W-we’re doing this.”
“Aaw, nervous?” His laughter sounded light in your ears. “How cute.”
“Shut up.”
“Then, come here,” he invited, gesturing you to come close with one hand. “Kiss me.”
You didn’t waste a second longer.
His kiss was slower this time, almost shy as if it was the first kiss you shared with him and it somehow made your heart beat even faster. You could hear him chuckling against your mouth, probably noticing your heart rate and you slapped his chest playfully to stop him from hearing things he wasn’t supposed to.
“Ah, you’re cute, so cute,” he kept saying, tracing his tongue along your lower lip, begging for entrance. His kisses gradually became deeper, harder, and his muffled laughter was replaced with soft groans. His praise was reduced to your name and you sighed in pleasure when you felt his lips moving down your neck, grazing your beating vein.
The position felt a bit awkward but possibly because you had never done it with him before. You were lying on top of him, your body pressed hotly against his chest and although he was already half-naked, you were still fully clothed. You weren’t sure whether you should undress yourself or let him do the work, but could he do it with one hand?
You remembered the time when he ripped your camisole and bra at the same time with only his fingers.
Yes. Yes, he could.
But Donghyuck seemed to be aware of what you were thinking because he ordered you to, “Take your clothes off.”
“I’m—” Flabbergasted, you pulled away, sitting straight on his stomach. “C-can’t you just take them off for me?”
You could tell he was trying to hold back another smirk from breaking upon his face. “But baby,” he cooed, raising his free hand in the air. “I only have one hand.”
“You practically ripped my undergarments with one finger before.”
“Did I?” His smirk grew prominent. “I forgot.”
“You’re really enjoying this, aren’t you?”
“What, being straddled by my girlfriend as she tries to undress herself while I’m being tied up to the bed?” He shrugged nonchalantly. “Meh, it’s not bad.”
“Why you little—”
Donghyuck’s laughter was contagious when you tickled him on the sides of his stomach that you ended up smiling at him too but it soon faltered when he curled his fingers around your locks, bringing your head down to smash his lips against yours until they were red and bruised. You became nervous once again when he tugged on your shirt, silently ordering you to take it off.
“Okay,” you said, sitting on his stomach, fingers trembling slightly as they were fiddling around the top of your dress. “Can you… look away, please?”
“Why?”
“Because you’re making me nervous.”
“Baby,” he tittered, “Just in case you weren’t aware of this. Being your boyfriend means that I’m allowed to enjoy the sight of my girlfriend taking her clothes off.”
“M-maybe later in the future. Can you just look away now?” When he was still adamant about it, you added, “Please?”
He sighed. “Fine, but in the future don’t blame me if I ask you to strip-tease to make up for this.” He closed his eyes, lips pouting. “Also, this is the only time I’ll allow this to happen.”
“Two weeks in our relationship and you’re already ordering me around.”
“It’s not—” He groaned loudly, opening his eyes again to make sure you knew that he was glaring. “It’s not that. I just really want to look. There’s something sexy about girls taking their clothes off.”
“Girls?”
“I mean, you, baby. Only you.”
You gave him a flat look. “Whatever. Close your eyes.”
He jutted out his bottom lip but followed your command, while quietly repeating your line, “Two weeks in our relationship and you’re already ordering me around.”
“I heard that.”
“I heard that,” he mocked and you flicked him on his Adam’s apple until he whined.
Dating a brat was exhausting. Dating a bratty vampire was even more exhausting, but Donghyuck could also be charming and mature when he needed to be so you forgave him for that.
Seeing how he kept his eyes closed, you reached the end of your dress and pulled it off your head in one try. Strands of your hair were caught in the zipper, tugging at your scalp when you tried to unravel them in a hurry. Clicking your tongue in annoyance, you gave better effort to disentangled them with more patience.
“Need a hand, Sweetheart?”
You jolted, a squeak fell off your mouth. When you turned around to see him, your boyfriend was staring at you with a bratty grin on his face.
“Hey!” Flushed, you slapped him on the chest. “I didn’t tell you to look.”
“You told me not to look when you took your clothes off. You didn’t say anything about me staring at my cute girlfriend having the biggest crisis of her life.” His little laughter was just as annoying as it was charming. “Come here, I’ll help you.”
Your pride wouldn’t let you but you had spent minutes trying to break free from your stupid dress with no satisfying result so, with a heavy heart and a prominent scowl on your face, you bent down, leaning close to him until he could let his hand roam along your locks.
“This is so stupid,” you grumbled.
“I think it’s cute,” he chuckled, carefully unwinding the strands from your zipper. “This is the cutest you’ve ever been to me.”
You blushed slightly. Trying to avert your attention away, you began to focus on the sight in front of you. Pressed against his chest, your face was almost buried in the crook of his neck. You took the chance to press soft kisses on the cold skin, running your fingertips down from his collarbone to his navel.
“There, done,” he said, tossing the dress away without a care. He sounded a bit breathily when your teeth grazed against his neck. “Let’s not waste any more time. Come here, I need you.” The way he tugged you toward him by your elbow was firm but not forceful. And no matter how much you had kissed him already, he still loved the way you moved your lips against his and never wanted it to stop.
Being on top of him didn’t necessarily mean you were in control. Even with one hand tied, Donghyuck knew how to lead, whispering guidance here and there, sometimes in the way that made you blush from how specific his orders were. Before you knew it, you were both fully naked, with you sitting on his thighs, stroking at his length as directed.
Donghyuck shivered under your touch, his eyes half-lidded in pleasure. “You—” He had to nip on his bottom lip to contain his groan when you swiped your thumb along his slit. “You don’t happen to have any lube with you, do you?”
You were so captivated by the way he looked, all needy under your fingers, that he had to call you by your name to gather your focus back to his question. “Oh, n-no. Why?” You stroked him faster, curling your fingers a little bit tighter around his length.
Donghyuck threw his head back, eyebrows adjoined in the middle. “Fuck,” he hissed, eyes glazed and when they peered back into yours, they were glowing brightly in topaz—almost golden, and brighter from the dim lighting of his room. “Well then,” he heaved, wetting his lip. “I guess, we’ll do it the old school way. Turn your body around for me.”
“What?”
“I want to be romantic and use pretty words, but desperate times need desperate measures so get your ass over here,” he gestured with his hand for you to come over to his face, “and your face over there.”
Steam practically came out of your ears from how ashamed you were. “What?!”
“I need to make you wet and you need to coat my dick with saliva so it won’t hurt when I get inside you.”
He wasn’t joking when he said he wasn’t going to be romantic about it. How the fuck can he say something like that so easily?! “I—I can’t,” you were practically wheezing, “It’s too embarrassing—I—”
“If you don’t want to suck my dick, you can just spit on your hand and—”
“I’m more worried about sitting on your face—”
“Oh, no need to worry about that.” He gave you a reassuring smile which somehow upsets you even more. “It’s actually something I’ve been imagining to happen—”
“Oh my God—”
“Would you stop freaking-out and listen to me, please?” He was laughing and you were having a seizure. “Babe, relax. Trust me, it will feel good.”
You had no doubts about that but still, it didn’t suddenly make it easy for you to just naturally sit on his face. But to be honest, the thought of it was as exciting as it was embarrassing and with Donghyuck being relaxed about it—not making this into such a big deal, unlike how Mark reacted when anything sexual occurred—you couldn’t help but succumb to your own curiosity.
“Okay,” you pressed a hand against your chest. “Just let me calm myself down a little.”
He suppressed a smile. “You’re having a crisis again?”
“Shut up.”
No matter how much you tried to compose yourself, you couldn’t. You became even more nervous, and you thought that wasn’t possible. The naughty twinkle in Donghyuck’s eyes gradually turned tender and he reached out a hand. “Here, let me help you relax.”
You let him take hold of your wrist, bringing it to his face. He kissed your inner palm before he dragged his lips down to your wrist, his eyes peering into yours as he did it. You could feel his lips turning into a faint smile as they grazed your skin but on the next second, he bared his teeth, extended his fangs, and punctured your skin with them.
“Hyuck—” You yelped from the pain but soon began to lose yourself to the ecstasy of his bite. You could feel all the knots in your body started to loosen one-by-one, your mind becoming hazy with bliss.
Donghyuck didn’t sink his teeth too deep and didn’t drink too much, only a gulp and nothing more even when his eyes were glowing bright, gravely needing another taste of your blood. He lapped at the wound, kissing the bite mark he made on your skin. “How do you feel?”
“I’m…” Your eyes began to droop, blinking slowly. “Great…. I feel great…”
He chuckled at your words. “That’s good to hear,” he said, “Now turn around and lower yourself on my face.”
You could barely hear him but you got the picture. As if hypnotized, you felt your body moved even before you could finish your thought. Donghyuck’s free hand was placed on the inner part of your thigh as you hovered above his head, spreading your legs apart. “Come down here, Sweetheart, I don’t bite.” You couldn’t see his face but you could tell he was smirking, and if you weren’t this intoxicated, you would’ve smacked him with the nearest pillow over his poor choice of words. But the effects of his bite and the rush of endorphin that were still coursing through your veins made you follow his commands without further question.
You were balancing yourself with your hands on his stomach as he ran his tongue along your folds, tasting you just a little bit but you already shivered at the sensation. “Hyuck…”
He hummed in response, sounding like he was having the time of his life, pushing your thigh further apart so you could lower yourself more, his tongue dipping into your heat this time.
You were going insane, you could feel it. Breathing heavily, you decided to focus on a task at hand. You curled your fingers around his length, thumb brushing against the slit again because you knew how much he liked it before, and you could feel him moan before you could hear him.
You gave a tentative lick on the head, kissing his tip before running your tongue along the vein. Your fingers were stroking the area your tongue didn’t cover and you could hear him purring in content. After a brief second of self-preparation, you parted your lips and tried to go down on him in one try. Donghyuck threw his head back against the sheet, groaning loudly between a train of expletives, so sexy and obscene.
Hearing his moans encouraged you to do better so you tried to swallow him whole again. You could feel his tip hitting the back of your throat, making you tear up a little bit from the discomfort but you hollowed your cheeks and swallowed around him.
“Jesus fucking Christ,” Donghyuck swore, his grip around your thigh grew tighter that it made you flinch but you continued with your ministration, bringing your hand into the game this time. It was so exciting, the sensation of having him dissolve into a groaning mess under your touch so you stroked him faster, sucked him harder, and continued even when he was practically whimpering in ecstasy.
As an act of revenge, Donghyuck licked his way deep into you with his free hand pumping a finger inside you and adding another one soon after. When you moaned around him, it urged him to go faster, his digits were now scissoring inside of you.
You were practically crying by the time he told you to stop, urging you to turn around to face him because “I want to see your face when you come.” You positioned yourself on top of his length, cheeks bright red from all the passion and lust you have swirling inside your chest, and slowly sank yourself down.
Donghyuck’s handcuff was rattling against the headboard as he reeled in the sensation. His fangs were extended once again, his eyes glowing almost dangerously as he gazed at you from behind his bangs. “Fuck, you’re so—“ he hissed, his eyes going down to the part where you were connected to him. “How can you be so sexy without trying—”
The way he twitched inside of you made you quiver, and you tumbled down to his chest, your face closing in on him. He met you halfway when you sent him a signal to kiss you, smothering you with his lips, wet with tongues and painted with both desperation and urgency.
“Move,” he ordered, his voice suddenly turning low and perilous. “Baby, move for me, please.”
You granted his wish, wincing at the feeling of him growing larger inside you. The friction still burned so you tried to muffle your cry with his kisses, but after a few shallow thrusts, you could finally feel yourself relaxing, adjusting to his length.
“Faster,” he urged, unconsciously tried to hold your hips with both hands and groaned loudly when his handcuff pulled his hand back to the headboard. “Dammit. Baby, please, move faster.”
“Be patient,” you said between small gasps. Your nails were almost sinking to his chest. “It’s only my second time, Hyuck. Let me do it at my own pace.”
He initially groaned in protest, eyes tightly shut with his eyebrows furrowed but when he managed to collect himself, he apologized, "You're right, I'm sorry. I don't know why I'm so hasty, you just make me feel so—" His jaw hung low when he felt you move, and by the time you began to clench your walls around him, he took his bottom lip between his teeth, leaning his head back against the headboard, relishing the moment.
As you steadied yourself with your hands on his chest, grinding your hips against him, you admired the details of his profile—his sultry half-lidded eyes, his plump lips, his cute front teeth that peeked out when he parted his lips in a silent moan, the tiny moles on his jaw and neck. He was both handsome and cute, and you were lucky—so damn lucky—to be able to witness these details with your own eyes.
“Fuck, I can’t—“ His voice startled you, snapping you out from your reverie. “I can’t do it like this. I’m gonna go crazy. Can you get off for a second?”
You were frowning but his urgency made you follow with a nod. You let him slid off of you, wincing slightly at both the pain and the loss of him. Donghyuck shifted his body until he was sitting on the bed, his spine pressed against the headboard. “Okay, come here,” he said, patting his thigh twice. You crawled over to his lap as requested, sitting on your knees as he held his length in one hand, positioning it over your entrance. You lowered yourself down, adjusting to his size once again and wrapping your arms around his neck for support.
“I can never get used to the feeling of you taking me in like that,” he murmured against your ear. “You’re so fucking tight.”
The new position allowed you to embrace him properly and you took advantage of it, meshing your lips with him as you bounced up and down, your breasts pressing against his chest. His free hand was urging you to move faster, nails sinking into the skin and you complied, trying to move as fast you can. “Yes,” he moaned, mouthing against your shoulder. “Just like that. You’re so good.”
The sounds he was making were so erotic that they made you weak. When he felt your movements gradually became slower, he began to buck his hips forward, thrusting into you hard while holding you firmly with one hand.
He nearly broke his handcuff from how desperate he was in wanting to hold you tightly with both hands, fucking you senselessly like how did with you before in the bathroom. But the way the steel was nearly sinking into his skin reminded him of the sole purpose of having it around his wrist. Feeling restrained only made his thrusts grow even more frantic, pushing your hips down to meet his at such a quick pace.
“Wait—” Taken by surprise, you clutched your arms tightly around him. “Hyuck—”
He suddenly sank his teeth on the skin under your jaw, between the earlobe and the collarbone and you nearly jumped out of your skin. For half an instant, it was agonizing. Painful and horrible. And then, just like that, the pain disappeared. He swallowed twice, moaning against your skin, his thrusts going out of rhythm.
The rush of endorphin helped to push you to the brink, clouding your thoughts and you couldn't tell where your body ended and his began but it didn't matter. That was how you always wanted it to be anyway. Donghyuck's lascivious grunts tugged on your heartstrings and with a couple of his hard thrusts, you began to shake. "H-Hyuck, I think I'm gonna—"
His mouth was still on your neck, now sucking bruises with his cuspids threatening to puncture. "Come, baby."
You came undone, body trembling with the biggest orgasm you’d ever felt. Donghyuck moaned your name against your ear when he felt you clenching and shaking around him. “God, that felt so good,” he said, still moving his hips, not caring if you were still sensitive after your orgasm. “You feel so good around me. Fuck, I want to do this again and again—I want to feel you more—I want to break you—”
And when his hips began to stutter, you knew he was close. He pulled you into a messy kiss where you could taste copper on his tongue but you didn’t mind and bounced faster on his lap, driving him to the edge.
You were startled by the sound of him breaking free from his handcuff with a hard yank of his wrist, but before you could react, he was pushing you off his lap, forcing you to stand with your knees on the bed, facing the headboard. Still reveling in the aftershock of your orgasm, your legs almost gave out on you so you placed both hands on the wall for support. "Hyuck—"
He was almost growling when he placed both hands on your hips and pushed himself back in a way that was so forceful, you ended up having your upper body pressed against the wall. He brought your hips closer to his, his tongue trailed against the dip of your spine, and you begged him to, "S-slow down, I just came—" but all that he did was the opposite. He snapped his hips forward, knocking the breath out of your lungs with each pound while murmuring, "Just a little bit more, baby," with so much lust and avidity. You gritted your teeth, curling your fingers against the railing of your headboard as if you were hanging on for dear life. Everything felt so good, so fucking good that you began to part your mouth in a silent scream.
With his head dangling forward, glowing eyes covered with his fringe, and your name tumbling down his lips in a soft, throaty moan, he came.
***
“How are you feeling?”
Dazed and completely fucked-out, you thought, but only answered with, “Tired.”
“Are you hurt somewhere?”
You shook your head.
“Thank God,” Donghyuck pulled you closer by the waist, both of your naked bodies were buried under the blanket. “I kind of lost control at the end.” He sheepishly chuckled at himself. “You were so hot when you came.”
“Shut up.” But that only made him laugh a bit louder. He pried your hands away before you could bury your face in them and cupped your cheek so you could do nothing but stare back at him.
“Is it too fast to say I love you?” He asked and his eyes were sincere but you were too embarrassed to respond properly so you pushed your palm to his face, pushing him away.
“Of course, it’s too fast. We’ve only started dating for like what, two weeks?” But the way your heart almost leaped in joy betrayed you. You turned away from him, focusing your gaze on the bed lamp on his nightstand instead of his face. “If you tell me in like a year or something, maybe I’ll believe you.”
His laughter was warm, a stark contrast to how his skin felt under your touch. He leaned close, lips brushing against your hair as he embraced you close to his chest. “Then I’ll say it every day until you say it back to me next year,” he said, voice gentle and sincere. “I love you, baby.”
“Ugh, you’re gross.”
“There you go, playing hard to get again.” He whispered the next words with his lips brushing your earlobe. “Your ears are going red, though.”
“I’m going to kick you.”
“Well, I’m going to love you.”
But you kicked him anyway. The playful punches and kicks under the blanket managed to ease the tension, and before long, you were back to exchanging nonsensical banters with him again. The sunrise was still three hours away and even though your eyes were a bit heavy with sleep, your body exhausted beyond belief, you tried to keep yourself awake to spend a moment longer with him. You didn’t have any schedule the next morning anyway, so you could sleep to make up for the time you spent.
“Hyuck?”
“Yeah?”
“There’s… something I’ve been wanting to ask you for a while but I couldn’t since I felt so embarrassed about it.”
“Oh? It’s not often you’re honest like this.” He smirked, pushing the bangs out of your eyes. “What is it?”
“Did you…” You cleared your throat, trying not to be awkward. “Did you get to come when we had sex the first time?”
He blinked twice, startled. “Oh… I didn’t, actually.” He timidly smiled. “You kind of passed out during that time and I didn’t have the heart to continue so I just carried you back to your room.”
With cheeks turning scarlet, you squeezing his hand. “Oh my God, I’m so sorry.”
“Don’t be.” He pecked you on the nose. “It was my fault anyway. I shouldn’t have taken so much of your blood.” He gradually grew more serious. “I guess I’ve never thanked you for that, huh?” He tucked some strands of your hair behind your ear. “Thank you for giving me your blood. You’re literally the reason why I’m still alive to this day.”
“You’re welcome.” You mirrored his smile. “I have two other questions if you don’t mind.”
“Shoot.”
“Can vampires actually come?” You had to look away, noticing how stupid your questions was and added, “I mean, like, properly? Like humans do?”
“What, you didn’t feel it when I came inside you just now?”
You blushed madly. “I was too dizzy from the bite to notice.”
“Right, you passed out too. Again.” And before you could shout out your protest, he muffled your lips with his. “Of course, we can, Sweetheart. What, are you interested in making me come again?”
You gulped. “M-maybe later.” When you noticed him raising an eyebrow, you mentally slap yourself in the face.” I-I mean, not that I’m suggesting we should have sex again after this—”
“Oh? I was willing, though.” His godforsaken smirk should be banned from this world. Earning another punch to his stomach, he asked with a wince, “What’s the other question?”
You were still pouting from before but you asked, “Can vampires impregnate humans?”
“So eager to have my baby already? Two weeks in our relationship? Really?”
“Do you want to be punched again?”
“By your lips? Yes, plea—Aaw, hey, that hurts!” As he tried to soothe the pain away from the punch you landed on his chest, he added, “To answer your question, no. We don’t breed that way. Vampires are turned, not born.”
“How can you be so sure?”
He laughed. “Trust me, if vampires could get humans pregnant, then I would father hundreds of Hyuck babies by now.”
The thought of him having sexual relationships with other women in a way that was probably much hotter than yours made your heart drop to your stomach. There was an unfamiliar pain in your chest, pumping jealousy and resentment to your veins, clouding your thoughts with images of him lying in bed with naked women.
You turned away to face the ceiling, not saying a word. Donghyuck seemed to notice the way you got all tense and rigid so he laced your fingers with his, bringing your knuckles to his lips. “There’s only you now, you know that, right? For me, there’s only you.”
You nodded but only so slightly, still felt uneasy. You knew that it wouldn’t be fair to be mad at him about this—it’s not like he was cheating behind your back. And he’d lived for more than a century, of course, he had plenty of both romantic and sexual relationships. You were just upset because he was your first and that meant the whole world to you, but you weren’t even included in the top 10—or 100, even.
Donghyuck eyed you in concern and carefully wrapped an arm around your stomach, fingertips trailing around your navel. “Did you realize that,” he began, voice soft and tender, “a few months before we started dating, I stopped bringing girls to our apartment? I switched entirely to blood bags to the point I had to spend all my money. Do you know why I did that?”
You turned to him, snuggling close but still wasn’t brave enough to make eye contact. “Why?”
He had his lips brushed against your temple as he spoke. “Because it felt wrong. Every time I got together with someone, I thought about you. When I drank their blood, I thought about how your blood would taste like in my mouth. When I held them, I thought about what kind of face would you make as you writhed underneath me. When they moaned out my name, I thought about how hot would it be if it tumbled out from your lips instead. You, with that cute voice of yours.”
You blushed from ear-to-ear. “I-Is that so…”
He smiled a little, probably noticing how loudly your heart was thumping inside your chest. “I had to stop entirely when I accidentally moaned your name during sex. Man, she was so pissed.”
You nearly fainted from the sheer embarrassment. “How can you say these things so nonchalantly?”
“I’m actually pretty shy about it.” And this time he did sound sheepish. He lowered his head down, lips lingering close, nearly grazing the vein that beats faintly under your neck. “So don’t think about my past too much, because I’ve been thinking about you—only you—for a while now.”
You shivered, his lips ghosting over your skin. “Cool.”
Donghyuck pulled away, scrunched up his nose. “Cool?”
“Yeah.”
“I literally just poured all my feelings out to you, embarrassingly so, and your response is cool?”
You gave him your signature ignorant shrug. “Well, I’ve known for a while that you had a crush on me. I’m flattered. Thanks.”
“You’re so—” He attacked you with playful pokes and tickles, hands fumbling all over the place until you both ended up falling from the bed, laughing against each other’s mouth.
***
“Babe, you ready?”
You push your door open at the sound of his call, still struggling with tidying your bangs so they can frame your face perfectly. You’re about to go on a date with your boyfriend and this is the first time he actually asks you out properly. You’ve gone out many times with him before but it was always either to shop for groceries or have dinner in the cheap Chinese restaurant nearby.
So you kind of dressed up all the way, curling your hair and tying it up in a perfect ponytail—because you know just how much he likes seeing your neck exposed—wearing minimal make-up but with bright red lipstick, and a matching red off-shoulder dress that highlights your collarbones.
“Do you think this is too much?” You ask from the bathroom, still busy trying to put on your earring. When you’re done, you walk back to the living room, approaching his spot. “You haven’t told me where we’re going so I’m not sure what to wear—” You catch the way he’s looking at you, wide-eyed with lips parted in awe. “W-what is it? Are you thirsty again?”
He blinks himself awake. “For blood? Nope. For you?” He’s not subtle at all with his staring, eyes going up and down your body, committing every feature to his memory. “Parched.”
“If you’re gonna be this embarrassing the whole date, I’d choose to stay home, thank you very much.”
“What, can’t a man appreciate his girlfriend’s beauty?”
“Sometimes just a simple, you look nice, is enough.”
He chuckles softly, closing the space between you and running his thumb along your cheekbone as he cups your face. “I want to kiss you and ruin your lipstick so badly,” he murmurs, eyes almost glowing. The way he brings his lower lip between his teeth as he stares at you in a daze makes your stomach flip in delight. “But you look very beautiful right now and it would be a waste. I’ll wait until the end of our date. Then, I’ll savor every bit of you.” He leans in to whisper close in your ear, his smirk grazing against your earlobe. “In any way possible.”
You yank him by the hand, pulling him towards the door. “Let’s go, let’s go, let’s go.”
You can’t wait until your date is over.
***
Donghyuck reeks with charms and allures. You notice that, certainly, but unfortunately for you, so do other people because he is gathering attention from every woman he passes by on the street—even some men. He’s just walking along the pavements in his black ripped jeans and denim jacket, but he makes it look like a fashion show. He’s deep in concentration, thumb sliding on his phone’s screen as he searches for the location of the place he’s planning to take you. His brooding look makes you swoon but you try to be subtle about it, unlike those females who pass by, practically undressing him with their eyes.
You’re uncomfortable and jealous but you try to keep yourself composed. “Is it far from here?”
“Just a couple of blocks,” he answers, smiling as he tucks his phone back. “Are you hungry? Do you want to stop by and grab some dinner before we go?”
You’ve lost your appetite. “I’ll eat on our way back.”
“You sure?”
You respond with a nod but he seems worried. You notice some people whispering behind your back, questioning with a mocking tone about your status with this God-like male in front of you and you couldn’t help but to sigh. “Can we go now?” Your tone sounds a bit cold even to your own ears, and you feel sorry because this is not how you planned your date night to go.
Donghyuck must have noticed the silent chatters, or at least, the hurting look on your face. Taking a hold of your wrist, he pulls you forward until you stumble to his chest and kisses your lips. You swear you could hear people gasping at that, but you don’t care. You don’t care that he’s kissing you in public, on the side of the street, with his hand secured tightly around your waist. You don’t care if your lipstick is ruined, though he kisses you softly to make sure it stays intact. And you don’t care if people are questioning his sanity for dating a girl like you because Donghyuck belongs to you and he’s proud of showing that to the world.
When he lets you go, your lips are curving up into a grin, cheeks reddening both from the cold and his touch. “You have lipstick on you,” you say, tiptoeing on your feet to brush the stain off his lips with your thumb, and Donghyuck, with that sexy, mischievous twinkle in his eyes, parts his lips, playfully placing your thumb between his teeth just a second before he lets it slide away. Your head is about to explode from how sexy he just looked and he chuckles at the sight, pecking you on the forehead once. “Let’s go, baby.” He strokes your hair before he lets his hand slide down to your waist again, walking next to you with your body pressed close to his side.
It turns out your boyfriend is taking you to a photo studio which is quite huge for a normal photo shoot. As you see so many staff, models, and photographers around you, walking back-and-forth in the studio to make sure everything is in order, you begin to realize. “Are you—”
“Yep,” he beams at you, proudly. “I’ve got a modeling gig.”
Your eyes grow wide because by the brand logo that you see plastered all over the place—on the back of the chairs, the doors, embossed in articles of clothing—it’s one of the top designer brands in the country. “What—how—” You’re flabbergasted. “How did you get this job?”
“I got cast on the street.” He simply shrugs. “It’s a one-time gig though, so nothing serious. But it is my first time so I’m pretty nervous about it, which is why I brought you along.” He swats the bangs out of your eyes, looking apologetic. “I’m sorry. This is probably not how you imagined our date night was going to be.”
“No, but this is better.” Your eyes are scanning the place. “Look at all these models! They’re so beautiful—Oh my God, I know him!” You almost jump on your feet at the sight of a famous model getting his hair fixed by his stylist. “Isn’t he the one who was on the cover of W Magazine last month? Oh my God.”
“Hey, hey, hey, hey,” Donghyuck pulls you back by the fabric of your dress. “I didn’t invite you to ogle at another man’s body.”
“It’s not his body, Hyuck. It’s his face, look at him!” You gesture toward the man with a sigh. “Look at those cheekbones, sweet Lord. His jawline has me feeling like sliced bread.”
Donghyuck snorts loudly. “Are you an idiot?”
“Might as well be. Can you get me his autograph?”
“I’m leaving.” And he really walks away, just like that, with his hands tucked inside the pocket of his jeans, and a scowl on his face.
“Wait, I’m sorry,” you hurriedly say, taking a hold of his arm. “Good luck with the photo shoot. I know you’d be amazing.”
He’s still not happy when he looks at you but he sighs, patting your head. “Thanks. You can wait for me in the hall. I think they have snacks and stuff.”
“Can’t I just linger around here?”
“To see me or to see him?”
“To see you, of course.” There’s no hesitation in your voice. “Seeing him is just a bonus. You’re my number one, Hyuck.”
He leers at you with suspicious eyes, still not one hundred percent pleased or convinced. “Well, I have to go. I need to change and get my make-up done.”
“Wait.” you hold him back again. “Do these people here know you’re, you know, not human?”
“No, and I intend to keep it that way. So, if you could just not mention it again, that’d help.”
You nod but when he’s about to part ways again, you reach out to him once more.
“What?” He whines, groaning. “I really have to—”
You stand on your toes and interrupt him with a kiss, hands winding around his neck. It’s just your lips meeting his for a few seconds and nothing more, but it’s still painted thickly with passion and desire.
“Good luck,” you whisper with a shy smile. He’s left a bit dazed but eventually nods his head. When he walks away, he rubs his nape, a gesture he tends to make whenever he’s flustered. You grin proudly to yourself. He’s wrapped around your fingers just as much as you are around his.
After half an hour has passed, you see Donghyuck walking back into the studio in a new outfit that makes him look so goddamn attractive that it literally steals your breath away. He’s wearing all black, from his turtle neck shirt, his khaki pants, his suit, even his hair looks somehow darker. He’s absolutely gorgeous, even the male photographer has to stop and stare for a good few seconds before he remembers to adjust his lenses.
Donghyuck poses naturally in front of the camera and it startles you how a simple pose could look so beautiful when it’s done by him. He unbuttons his suit, lets it falls off his shoulder, his eyes half-lidded as he stares into the camera—everything that he does reeks masculinity and femininity at the same time and you don’t know if that’s even possible. You’ve known that his body proportions are insane but this outfit just highlights every inch of his body that needs to be appreciated.
A staff hands him a rose and he brings it close to his face, his lips grazing against the petal—making him look like a painting. His usual cheeky grin has vanished without a trace and the way he stares back at the camera—both enchanting and challenging—sends shivers down your spine.
Fuck, how is he so hot?
Two hours long photoshoot feels like a minute to you and you’re feeling a bit dazed when it’s over. Donghyuck walks over to your spot, pushing up his long sleeves to his elbows. “Hey,” he says, smiling a little. “Sorry, did I make you wait long?”
“Oh… Umm…” You’re blushing and you don’t know why. You’re just suddenly overwhelmed with his presence. “Y-you were…” Fantastic. Breathtaking. Absolutely gorgeous. Please take me home and have me as dessert. “You were good.”
“Good?” He raises an eyebrow, making you gulp. “That’s it?”
“I…” Your fingers are curling against the fabric of your dress. “You were great.”
Donghyuck seems a bit amused until he realizes something. He leans close, making you flinch when he takes a sniff near your neck. “Why do you smell like you’re…” A smirk creeps up his face. “Aroused?”
Yes, okay, just kill me. Kill me now. “I’m not—”
“Seems like someone is enjoying this photoshoot too much.”
You’re about to combust into flames. “Are you done? Can we go home now?”
“You want to go home? And do what?” He bites the corner of his lip as he tries to contain his grin. “Enlighten me, Baby.”
He’s seducing you, torturing you, and he’s enjoying every second of it. “Fine, then. I’ll walk home by myself.”
But as you turn around on your heels, Donghyuck grabs you by the wrist and pulls you forward to match his step, going in the opposite direction of where you were planning to go. “Wha—where are you taking me?!”
He shushes you quickly and makes a turn, barging into one of the changing rooms that models often use to get prepared for the photoshoot. The room is bright with fluorescent lights, though not as spacious as you’d thought it would be, but the only thing that matters now is that it’s unoccupied.
Donghyuck kicks the door closed with his feet before he pushes you against it, lips meeting you in a searing kiss as he locks the door behind you. “Your scent,” he breathlessly says against your mouth, running his tongue along your lower lip. “It’s so thick with lust.” If it’s as thick as the teasing tone in his voice, you’re so doomed. “Are you okay, baby?”
“Shut up.” You kiss him, fisting the fabric of his shirt before you pull it off his head. Your hands immediately go down to his chest, caressing his stomach before they circle his neck again. “If we’re gonna do this then hurry up and fuck me.”
A small laugh reverberates from his chest. “So aggressive. And to think you were so shy yesterday.”
“Shut up. Does sex usually involve this much talking?”
“With me, it does.” He purrs against your ear, tugging your earlobe between his teeth. “Because then I get to see more of your expressions.” His tongue feels hot and dangerous on your sensitive skin. “You’re so fucking cute when you blush, but you being aggressive like this isn’t too bad.”
“Shut up, shut up, shut up.” You’re already dying from shame and his unnecessary comments only fuel it even more. “Are we really—” you gasp when he pushes you up the wall, and you quickly tangle your legs around his waist for balance, the back of your red heels pressing against his spine. “Are we really doing this? Here?”
“Of course, we’re doing this.” His hands are sliding dangerously along your thighs, pushing the fabric of your dress up your body until it pools around your waist. “I’ve been wanting to do this ever since you laid your eyes on him.”
“What—” You throw your head back, making a soft thud when it meets the door. Hopefully, no one catches that. “You mean that model? I was just kidding—”
“Kidding?” He slips two of his fingers inside his mouth, coating them with saliva and it’s so sensual, the sight of him, that only seeing him do that already makes you feel sinful. He slides his hand down between your legs, wet fingers immediately finding their way to your heat from the side of your lingerie. “I don’t think it was funny.” He inserts his first digit, making you sink your nails into his shoulders. “Do you, baby?”
You’re breathing hard, temple pressing against his. When he feels you stretched enough, he adds another one. “Baby, I asked you a question,” he chuckles, scissoring his fingers inside you. “Do you think it was funny?”
“No.” You shake your head, a sob nearly escapes your lips. The mixed feelings of being dominated, teased and pleasured at the same time make you feel lightheaded, and he hasn’t even drunk from you yet. “I-I’m sorry.”
“Aaw, but I’m not mad,” he coos, kissing you softly on the corner of your lips. “I’m a bit pissed-off but certainly not angry.”
His words are doing very little in reassuring you but you’re too busy focusing on the way he’s pumping his fingers in and out, his thumb rubbing fervently against your clit. “Hyuck—”
“Sssh.” He perks up, his movements stop abruptly. “Someone’s here.”
You mouth What?! in horror, about to shove him away so you can land back on your feet and fix your clothes and hair but he keeps you still. He presses his body harder, one hand holding the back of your thigh while his other one still lingers near your lingerie. There’s absolutely no way you can fight his superhuman strength.
Within the next few seconds, you can hear the clicking of heels meeting the marbled floor and you hold your breath, fingers shaking but the rest of your body is still. Donghyuck keeps his gaze on you, his eyes unwavering as he tries to read the situation.
“Hey, it’s locked. Why is it locked?”
“I don’t know. It wasn’t locked before.”
Two female voices can be heard from exactly behind you and you’re about to break out in a cold sweat. If you breathe just a little bit harder, they probably can hear you. Donghyuck notices the way your breathing tatters and with a gleam in his eyes, he smirks.
And moves his fingers again.
Your hand immediately shifts from his shoulder to his wrist, trying desperately to keep it from moving. Your eyes are throwing ice daggers as you mouth don’t you fucking dare to him but his sly grin only gets wider. He leans in to pepper sultry kisses on your jawline, up to your ear, whispering, “Keep your voice down.” And though he speaks reassurance, his fingers are not.
He slides one between your folds, tentatively pressing into your heat before he drags it back, heel continues to add pressure to your clit. It’s when he inserts the digit back into you that you begin to flinch. He helps muffle your voice down with his kisses first but when you truly need to be silenced, he pulls away, enjoying the view of your cheeks turning scarlet, bangs sticking to your temple with sweat, and adding another finger into your warmth.
“So cute,” he whispers, his eyes are starting to glow. You notice that their color changes depending on what he’s feeling. They glow when he’s thirsty, that much is obvious, but there’s also one other condition. The more he’s aroused, the brighter they get, almost turning topaz entirely, and soon his cuspids will follow, extending to take a bite. He still has his fangs retracted, but his eyes are gradually gleaming brighter as he takes in your expressions. “So pretty…” The way he praises you is almost like he’s in a haze. “I love seeing you like this.”
“What to do? My purse is inside.”
“Shall we ask around for the key?”
You’re so scared, terrified beyond belief and Donghyuck is savoring every moment of you trying to contain your moans. “Aaw, they’re going to open the door,” he murmurs against your ear. “What do you think we should do, baby?”
Fuck if I know. Your eyes are closed shut, your fingers curling against his nape. He licks a stripe up your neck, moaning softly from the desire to fill his mouth with your blood. “I know one thing for sure,” he swallows, wetting his lip. “I need to make you come first.”
Donghyuck always lives up to his promise. He knows what he’s doing and it feels extremely pleasant having his fingers deep inside you but you can’t give yourself into the pleasure entirely from the fear of being caught. But as he goes faster, now focusing more on playing with your clit, you feel fire coursing through your veins, loosening the knot in your stomach, and out of panic, you bite him hard on the part where his neck meets his shoulder, muffling your moan as you come onto his hand.
You can feel him flinching, a low grunt erupting from the back of his throat but you’re too dazed to notice. When the aftertaste of your orgasm starts to decrease, Donghyuck lets you down to the floor. You have to keep your hold on him as your legs wobble under your weight and when you look up, you see him with his fangs fully extended, his eyes glowing as bright as the sun.
“Hyuck—“ He bites into your skin without permission, and he does it fiercely, sloppily, that your blood begins to taint your dress. You’re grateful that it’s at least in the same color as your blood so a few drops won’t be noticed. The rush of endorphin calms your nerves, almost leaving your senses dull and you slide down to the floor, your spine still pressed against the door.
When he pulls away, he lets his tongue runs along his lower lip, wiping it clean from your blood. His eyes are strictly golden.
“My turn now.”
***
#haechan smut#haechan fluff#fullsunnet#lee haechan#nct scenarios#nct imagines#haechan scenarios#haechan imagines#haechan#lee donghyuck#haechan nct#nct smut#Haechan x reader#haechanxreader#nct fluff#nct timestamps#nct blurbs#haechan timestamps#haechan blurbs#haechan fics#nct fics#nct dream#nct#nct 127#Craving a.k.a the unneeded sequel of Love Bites#there's no plot it's just me writing down my fantasies#seriously guys I got so many messages of you all being thirsty for more vampire!hyuck that I had to write one#and yes the outfit he wore during the photoshoot is the one from his nct dream season greetings 2020 photoshoot#we all know how HOT he looked in that one#i don't know if this is any good and it's long i know but i hope it's not as boring as i think it is
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
until the poets run out of rhyme
pairing: poe dameron x f!reader (modern au)
summary: poe and the reader go out for drinks with their friends, but soon have to make a detour in their evening plans. (based on the prompt: if you want to leave, we can)
word count: 4k ~
warnings: swearing, mentions of anxiety, sensory overload
You curl and uncurl your feet, burying your toes into the plush of your carpet, gnawing on your bottom lip as you stare at the dress on your bed. In just under an hour, your long-time best friend Poe Dameron will be showing up to pick you up to take you to Maz’s for drinks with Snap, Jess, Kare and Sura to celebrate Sura’s most recent journalism award.
You aren't as close to them as you are to Poe - they were more his group of friends rather than your shared one of him, Finn and Rey - but they’d welcomed you with warm arms long ago, much like how your group of friends - Kaydel, Beaumont and Rose - welcomed Poe.
Which means that you really want to go to Maz’s bar and enjoy drinks with him, his friends, and celebrate Sura’s big moment because you know how much ass she kicks at her job and just how hard she's worked to get where she is today. But familiar icy ribbons of anxiety have coiled in your gut, spilling up and twisting around your heart at the idea of going out.
You close your eyes, breathing out slowly. Briefly, you remember something Poe once said, half as a joke, half as a genuine reassurance to himself, and you mumble it out loud to yourself in the empty room, “Happy beeps. You can do this.”
It doesn’t erase your anxiety, but the memory of your best friend is enough to bring a sense of comfort to you, and you grab the dress with a gentle smile on your lips to get dressed. The skirt flares out at your knees, and is a deep shade of red, with a sheer neck and sleeves. It’s comfortable, and once you add a pair of flat heeled ankle boots to the look, you think you’re just about ready.
You grab your purse and duck out of your bedroom into your living room, stopping by the bookcase to make your decision on which book to take. Finn and Rey were at first baffled by this trait of yours (then immediately started joking about how you really were perfect for Poe), but you never left home without a book within reach. Most of the time, you didn’t actually get a chance to even read it, but knowing you had one...helped your nerves. It was like carrying a miniature hug in your purse.
It took you longer than you expected to land on a decision: by the time you’re shoving your selected paperback into your purse, there’s a familiar knock on the door. Your heart does a quick somersault in your chest, and you bound to the door. You peer out the peep-hole, to see Poe standing in the hallway, waving a cheeky hello in your direction.
You grin as you unlatch the door, opening it with a swing. Your greeting flees from your mind as you take in the sight of him. It’s not so different from his usual attire, but he’s ditched his usual tee-shirt and beat-up leather flight jacket for a black button-up and black leather jacket. The jeans, however, are the same.
“Wow,” Poe breathes, beating you to the compliment as he gawks at you. “You look...really pretty.”
Heat rushes to your cheeks as you duck your head, giving a slight twirl so the skirt will flare out around you as you spin. When you come back to a stop in front of him, Poe’s still got that gobsmacked expression on your face that sends butterflies soaring in your gut. “You think?”
“I know,” Poe affirms, composing himself. “You ready for this?”
You nod once, “Just let me get my purse, I forgot it on the counter. You can come in, you know. You don’t have to wait outside every time, you’re not a vampire.” You don’t look behind you as you move through your apartment, but you hear the door click behind Poe as he follows.
“I could be, you don’t know for sure.” Poe calls.
You bark a laugh as you pull your purse over your shoulder, twisting to face him as he crosses the room to you. “Mhm, I’ve seen you doing your hair in the mirror before, you have a reflection. You love the sunlight, and you always eat the garlic bread I make when we have dinner parties.”
“I could be a recent vampire?” Poe tries with a lopsided smile, and you giggle again. His eyes light up at the sound; he loves hearing your laugh but especially loves it when he’s the cause of it. He’ll be purposely ridiculous for it any day of the week. “Got your book?”
You pull it from your bag to show him the cover, and he clicks his tongue appreciatively, “Good taste.”
"I always have good taste in books.”
Poe hums in response, taking a step closer to you. Moments like these come easily, where the rest of the world just...fades away until it’s just the two of you. It drives your friends up a wall, but you couldn’t care less when Poe looks at you like you’re his whole world and his lips are quirked up in a little bit of a smirk as he banters back. “I don’t know about,” he says in a low tone, dragging his gaze from the cover back up to your face and you swear for just a moment he pauses on your lips, "you like horror novels.”
Your heart thundering against your ribcage for a much different reason now, you fight to keep your eyes in a safe zone. The way he’s looking at you makes every possible response you could normally think of fly right out of your mind, as your mouth goes dry. Finally, you take another step forward, challenging him with a smirk of your own, "That’s because I’m not afraid to read them like some people, Dameron.”
“I’m not afraid,” Poe protests automatically, the argument a familiar one, but neither of you are really focused on running through the motions of it right now.
The room seems to crackle with energy and potential around you, and part of you so desperately wants to take that leap, but the other half is terrified that if you do, then you’ll lose this magic, this friendship you’ve nurtured with Poe for the last five years. So you dip your head at the last second, folding first.
Breaking out of his own trance, Poe takes a slight step back before he holds out his arm to you, “Ready?”
There’s that spike of nerves again, but you brave through it, nod once and loop your arm through his. “Let’s rock and roll,” you hesitate just a moment as you think of the moment before and how easily the two of you still managed to fall into each other’s personal space again. Maybe you really don’t have anything to worry about. “Oh and Poe?”
“Yeah?” He asks as you step out into the hallway, cocking his head towards you.
“You look pretty wow too,” you tell him, leaning forward to press a kiss to his stubbled cheek.
-
It goes well, for the most part. The others grabbed a booth in the corner of the bar, placing you away from the brunt of the noise and crowd. You knew this wasn’t a coincidence: Snap, Kare, Jess and Sura were always accommodating for your anxiety, and it wasn’t as though they didn’t have their own to contend with either.
Poe leads you to the booth with a hand on the small of your back, a wide grin on his face as he nears his friends. You drink in the sight of his joy, as you do every time you meet up with them, in between reunion hugs with everyone. Then, the two of you settle into one side of the booth, you at the wall and Poe sliding in next to you, his arm winding around behind you on the back of the seat, as he always did, but you surprise him by keeping one hand on his thigh the entire time.
The conversation comes easily between the six of you, laughter flooding through the corner as you knock back cheers for Suralinda’s accomplishments. By the time you’re halfway through your first (and only) drink, you’ve nearly forgotten about your apprehension.
It comes back quickly before you hit the bottom of the glass when a new, far rowdier group enters the bar. They aren’t doing anything malicious, but their loud rumbles and hollers are too much combined with the rustle of silverware and clinking of glasses and the noise of the pool table and the radio blaring above, and the tv stationed by Maz’s bar.
You tense up as you try to tune out the rest of the noise to focus on your friends, but you can already feel your nerves beginning to fray, and you just want to run away to somewhere quiet, and that only frustrates you more because you want to be here, in this corner and -
“Hey,” Poe’s voice was but a concerned whisper to get your attention and it cuts through some of the haze in your mind. You turn to him, opening your mouth to...say what you have no idea, but recognition flashes behind his eyes. Poe has an incredible sense for when you’re getting overwhelmed. “If you want to leave, we can.”
You want to protest, because you’ve barely spent any time here, but before you can, someone drops a glass from across the room and you jump at the sound. “Alright,” Poe says as he locks eyes with Jess, tilting his head toward the door and jerking his thumb in your direction as Snap, Kare and Suralinda continue their argument over a show they all watch. Jess nods in understanding, and then Poe’s standing up and offering you his hand.
You take it after a beat of hesitance, and then he guides you away from all the noise, back outside toward his car. He was one of two designated sober drivers of the night - Snap being the other one.
You slide into the passenger seat, Poe closing the door behind you, before coming around to sit in the driver’s seat. He twists around to face you. He wants to reach out for you, but he knows sometimes touch can make things worse when you’re overwhelmed. “Better?” he asks.
“Yeah, thank you. Sorry for messing up the evening.” You tilt your head back against the seat-rest, eyes closing with exhaustion. This is far from the first time you’ve all had to cut an evening short or take a breather from things, but still...you were hoping tonight would go by smoothly for the celebration.
“You didn’t mess anything up,” Poe assures you, giving you a pained look that you miss. He hates how you blame yourself for things that aren’t even your fault, how you seem to think taking care of you is some horrible burden he and the others have to deal with. He can’t even begin to count how many times you’ve taken care of him when he needed it, how in the last five years, you’ve come to understand and know him in ways that so few could, that you knew exactly what to do to calm and ground him.
How many times had you held him after he woke up from a nightmare while you were staying at his apartment, or him at yours? How many mornings had he woken up feeling safe and loved, still in your arms in the morning light? He could only hope he made you feel the same way. “We’ve all had a great time already, we got to celebrate Suralinda’s big moment, and if you want, when you’re ready, we can go back in for more fun - and if you’re not up for that, then that’s okay, too.”
You exhale deeply, focusing on his words and the sincerity behind them. You know it’s true - really, you do. You know it’s not as big of a deal as your brain is trying to make it out to be, you know that your brain can lie to you, make shit up that simply isn’t true to make you feel alone, but sometimes it’s hard to rationalize through that, sometimes it’s hard to remember what’s true and what isn’t.
But Poe knows that.
You turn your head to face him; Poe’s half washed in golden light from an overhead streetlight, half cloaked in shadows, and the smile on his lips is rueful. You don’t know how you lucked out at having such an amazing best friend in your life, but you’re suddenly choked up with some soft, overpowering emotion as you realize - not for the first time - how much he means to you.
You duck your head. “Thank you, for always having my back.”
Poe reaches out for you, catching your wrist lightly and his touch burns in the most wonderful way as he grazes his palm down over yours, interlocking your fingers together. “Thank you for the same,” he tells you, before adding with a lopsided smile, “what are best friends for, right?”
You shake your head, a laugh bubbling from your lips before you can help it, and you echo his words in agreement, “What are best friends for?”
-
You head back into Maz’s long enough to say goodbye to everyone and congratulate Sura again, and then you’re climbing back into Poe’s car. You kick off your shoes into the floorboard, tucking one leg under you as Poe offers to drive you around town to help clear your head.
Most nights when you’d go on drives like this, the car would be filled with songs from your favorite playlist and the sound of you and Poe singing along to them. However, tonight it’s filled with a gentle silence occasionally broken by Poe filling it with stories from work that week: he worked at Alderaan Books, a small mom and pop store that’d been a staple in the town for years. It was run by the gentle powerhouse of a woman, Leia Organa, who’d inherited it from her parents Bail and Breha.
Alderaan Books was entirely the reason why you even had Poe in your life. When you moved into town five years before, you’d decided to familiarize yourself with the various shops and stuff. Eventually, a storm had caught you, and the bookshop was the nearest dry place within quick walking distance. You’d burst inside, shivering and soaked from head to toe, and then there was Poe: with black as midnight curls and twinkling eyes and a soft, friendly smile as he offered you a towel to dry off with.
You’d spent the rest of the afternoon in the shop, talking with him - because of the storm, you were pretty much the only customer there - getting to know him. By the time he was offering you a cup of coffee and a book recommendation, you knew Alderaan Books and Poe Dameron would become an important part of your life here in this town, and you hadn’t been wrong.
Eventually, he’s turning down the road that leads to his apartment and you feel the rest of the tension in your body deflate. You didn’t fancy the idea of going back to your own apartment, empty and quiet as it was, after tonight. Which Poe would’ve known because you’ve asked to stay with him after being overwhelmed for that exact reason before; still, something warm stirs in your chest as he does so instinctively.
He does spare a glance at you, to double check if that’s alright, and you give him a grateful nod, reaching out to squeeze his hand. He twists his so that your palms are flush against each other, and he interlocks your fingers together.
(He wishes he could pull your hand up to his lips, press a kiss to your knuckles, and maybe in another life, he could. But in this one, he doesn’t).
You’re both practically leaning against each other as you walk up the stairs to his apartment, your shoes in your hand, as Poe tells you about a book he’d found in their stock that he thought sounded up your alley. This was, in a way, a love language for the two of you: sharing music and books were as much a staple in your relationship as your banter and lack of personal space.
As you reach his door, Poe’s still describing the plot as detailed on the back cover as he unlocks it to let you in. You smile gratefully at him as he holds it open for you, letting you in first. Immediately, you look around the living room to see if you can spy Poe’s beloved cat, Beebee, but he doesn’t seem to be in the room - probably curled up on one of Poe’s bookshelves in his bedroom, since that was one of Beebee’s favorite haunts.
You collapse onto Poe’s couch as he heads to the kitchen to start boiling some water in the electric kettle. You sit your ankle boots neatly between the space between the couch and the little table beside it, and then crash back against the soft pillows.
“Why is your couch so comfortable?” You call to the kitchen. Poe leans out from the window frame that bridges the kitchen to the living room, his curls falling haphazardly over his brow at the sudden movement.
“Because I have excellent taste,” he reminds you, before he pulls his body back into the kitchen. The ridiculousness of the man that is your best friend makes you laugh, and you slowly haul yourself from the comfort of the cushions to pad to the kitchen. You’re still a little worn out from the evening, but there’s a quiet thrum of energy in you now that you’re somewhere that feels safe and cozy.
He’s pouring water into two different mugs for you both, tea tags hanging loosely at their sides. Your heart warms as you realize he’s pulled out your favorite mug - a dull orange one that you always used for tea, because you’d unconsciously adapted a system at his house and had a different mug for coffee and tea - from the cabinet. When Poe turns around, there’s a gentle smile on his face as he motions at the mugs. “They’ll be done in about four minutes,” he announced unnecessarily, because you knew how long it took for his favorite brand of tea to steep.
Wordlessly, you pull your phone from your dress’ pocket, and pull up your music player. You press the shuffle button and sit the phone down on the counter, letting the room fill with soft tunes as you wait for your tea, leaning against the counter and letting your head roll back and forth.
Poe’s hand skims down your arm, leaves goosebumps in his wake, “You feeling better?”
“Yeah, I am. Just kind of restless now, you know?”
“Well,” Poe drawls out, his eyes flicking over to your phone and back at you, a mischievous smile lighting up his handsome features, “we’ve got some time...and you so helpfully gave us a soundtrack,” he presses his hand over his heart and gives you a small bow, flourishing that same hand out to you in offering, “would you allow me this dance, sweetheart?”
Your cheeks warm, a smile rising to your own face and you accept his hand. “I’d like that a lot.”
He tugs you closer to him, linking both your hands together, and you both begin to dance around the kitchen - clumsy, dorky movements that follow the beat of an Abba song, laughing each time one of you bump into each other or step on each other’s feet. Eventually, you collide against each other, still swaying and bouncing to the music, and you rest your head against Poe’s shoulder.
As the first song fades out, your shuffle immediately begins the next — which just so happens to be “Can’t Help Falling In Love”. Poe shifts into a slower dance and you follow his lead. He presses his nose against the side of your head, and you can feel his breath against your earlobe as he begins to murmur the lyrics of the song.
Like earlier in your apartment, the air between you grows weighted. This isn’t just him singing along to a song, the way he’s reciting the lyrics feels like a confession: a gentle one, one that you could easily ignore if you wanted to - and a thrill of anticipation thrums under your skin as you realize you don’t want to ignore it. You’re not sure you’ve ever known someone so beautiful before: not just in appearance, but in soul. He practically radiates light and love, a constant source of warmth and sunshine in your life that you’ve come to rely on. You can’t imagine life without him: he’s who you picture beside you whenever you think of the future: late night car rides with him, bickering together in the kitchen, cuddling on the couch reading together. He’s your best friend, he’s -
You swallow hard. He’s more than that. You want him, more than anything, and it’s suddenly imperative that he knows that.
“Our tea should be done,” Poe says when the song comes to a close, pulling back to search your eyes for your reaction.
“They were done by the time Gimme! Gimme! Gimme! ended, Poe.”
“So they’re really strong cups of tea now,” Poe offers with a lopsided smile. His hands have found a home on your waist, and their warmth seeps through the fabric of your dress. When you still don’t move out of his arms, but rather shift closer to him, placing your hand on his cheek, his breath hitches just slightly before he says your name.
“Yeah?”
He opens and closes his mouth a few times, like he’s internally debating something. Finally, he whispers, “You’re beautiful.”
“So are you,” you reply as you run your thumb along his cheekbone. You lean up on your tiptoes, searching his gaze for any signs of hesitance at your closeness, then you finally ask what you’ve wanted to for a fucking long time: “Can I kiss you?”
“Please,” Poe replies but he doesn’t move any closer to you, instead just asks, “You sure about this?”
“I’ve never been more sure of anything in my life,” you tell him lowly and the heated look he gives you in return, paired with a dazzling smile you want to remember for as long as you live, is enough to give you the courage you need to crash your lips against his.
He gathers you up in his arms to draw you closer, a warm expansive hand sliding up your spine,to cradle the back of your neck as his other hand grips your hip, fingers bunching around the fabric of your dress. You move your hand from his cheek up into his curls, dragging your fingers through them experimentally, dragging a hum from low in his throat that you want to pull from him again.
You move forward, intending to nudge him back against the kitchen counter, but Poe has other plans, and at the last second, he spins you around so that the counter presses against your back as he presses flush against you. He pulls away from your mouth to pepper kisses everywhere he can reach: your brow, the tip of your nose, your eyelids, your jawline, and finally, your neck, where he stops and stays, burying his face in the crook of it as you hold him against you as you try to catch your breath.
Eventually, with one last brush of his lips against your skin, he straightens and fixes you with a bashful expression. You loop your arms around his neck, smiling up at him, feeling warm and happy. “Poe?”
“Yeah?”
“I love you.”
He leans down again, and when your lips meet a second time, you can feel his smile pressed against your own, as he murmurs, “I love you too.”
183 notes
·
View notes
Text
Part of You. Spencer Reid x OC! Character. Chapter 3.
Chapter Three: One Good Thing About Idaho.
(Not my gif)
Summary: Taking it back to the infamous night in Idaho. The first time Spencer and Bridgett had sex.
Pairings: Spencer Reid x OC! Plus size character, Bridgett Mendez.
TW: Spencer being “creepy” and looking at women’s panties, Dom! Spencer, Switch! OC! Character, nipple play, oral sex (female and male receiving), penetrative unprotected sex, dirty talk, restraint, spanking, squirting, mentions of feeling insecurity of the female body, swearing. Do NOT read if you are not 18+ or are not comfortable reading smut!
Word Count: 6.3K
A.N.: Did I really do the hotel room troupe? Yup. Sure did. Because I’m a sucker for it. This is season 3 Spencer!
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“I don’t understand how they don’t have enough rooms available. Who’s first thought when on vacation is, “oh, I wanna go to Idaho’?” Emily snickers, dropping down to the couch in the hotel lobby.
The whole team was exhausted from flying all morning from Virginia to the middle of nowhere Idaho. When they got there to the hotel, there was a mix up with the rooms they had booked where instead of all 7 of the team members having their own rooms, there were only 3 rooms. Hotch was talking to the manager to try and clear the mishap up.
“They do have potatoes. Never met a potato I haven’t liked.” Bridgett jokes.
Emily laughs, nodding her head in agreement.
“Actually, It’s not all boring, Ernest Hemmingway wrote a lot of his novels in Idaho. He wrote “From Whom the Bell Tolls” in 1939 at the Sun Valley Lodge. His typewriter is still on the desk in the room he wrote it in.” Spencer spewed out from the accent chair, his eyes never leaving the book he was reading.
Bridgett gives him a blank, eyes glazed over look.
“Have you ever thought about going on Jeopardy? You could become a billionaire.” She teases, making Spencer finally look up, his lips pouting out a little bit, eyebrows furrowing.
She smiles, puckering her lips at him to blow him a kiss, something she always did when she would tease him when he was being the equivalent of the bottom of a Snapple bottle fun fact.
“Alright, so apparently because we got here 5 hours after check in, they gave our other rooms away to other people who were here. All they can give us is 3 rooms. All of them have double beds. We’re going to have to share for the next few days.” JJ says, tossing the room keys onto the coffee table.
“You’re kidding. And how are we splitting the rooms? Where is that extra person sleeping if each room only has 2 beds. Hell are we getting any type of discount for them screwing our rooms up?” Derek asks, growing visibly annoyed. He wasn’t fun to be around when he was tired.
“Hotch and Rossi already said they’ll share a room, they weren’t happy about it but it's all we have. I’ll room with Emily. That leaves… you three.”
“Hey, hey, hey, why do I have to room with the boys? Why can’t I room with you?” Bridgett interjects, turning her attention to the girls.
“Well, uh… I don’t really like sleeping with other people and Emily snores.” JJ stumbles over her words, trying to think quickly. It’s not that she didn’t want to room with Bridgett, they each just wanted their own bed. Last agent hired got last pick, that was the rule.
“Bull. Shit. Fine, I’ll share with the boys but I’m getting my own bed, I’m not sleeping with either of you.”
Spencer and Derek look at each other, Derek laughing and shaking his head.
“Oh hell no. Definitely not. I’m not sharing a bed with, boy genius over there. I’d rather go sleep in the woods. They have extra chairs or couches in the rooms?”
“Yeah they have chairs like these ones up there. Why?” Emily asks. Derek nods his head, getting up from the chair.
“Alright. Well I’m rooming with Hotch and Rossi. Good night.” He grabs a room key from the table, taking his bags in his other hand and walking off to the elevator. The girls follow suit, grabbing the second key and hurrying off to the other set of elevators.
“Alright, looks like you and I are roommates for the next few days, Spence. Come on.”
Spencer grabs his bags, offering to take one of Bridgett’s for her. She happily obliges, following him up to their home for the next few days. Spencer was a gentleman and let Bridgett pick out which bed she wanted, take whatever drawers she needed for her clothes, and shower first. He agreed to order some food for the both of them while she was showering, but he got distracted with unpacking his clothes. The first drawer he opened up had all of Bridgett’s undergarments; colorful, lacy bras and frilly underwear to match, that was practically see through. As quickly as Spencer wanted to close the drawer, he couldn’t. His mind was racing a million miles an hour, wondering what these skimpy clothes looked like under her regular clothes. Once he heard the shower shut off he shoved the drawer closed and tried to look natural so she didn’t notice he was being a creeper. The room in Spencer’s pants got cramped now that all the dirty thoughts were swimming in his head. As soon as Bridgett came out of the bathroom with little ass shorts, a tight fitting long sleeve, and wet hair, he couldn’t contain himself. He was done.
“Shower’s free now, Spence.” Bridgett says, grabbing her hairbrush and going through a small bag trying to find something.
It was almost as if a devil and Angel were on his shoulder, one telling him to go for it, the other saying how it might make things awkward between them, and how embarrassing it would be if she turned him down. But of course the devil spoke louder. Spencer tosses what’s in his hand onto his bed and walks over to Bridgett but freezes once he gets close to her, smelling a sweet fruity smell from her shampoo. She jumps slightly once she realizes he’s close behind her.
“You scared the crap out of me.” She giggles, lightly hitting Spencer’s arm with her brush, going back to brushing through the wet almost black hair.
“What are you doing?” Spencer’s mind goes blank, he forgets how to breathe and blink in that moment, his hands clammy. He tried to get the words out of his mouth, but looking at how innocent her face was, her face was puzzled but still angelic.
“Spence?” Bridgett asks again, her eyebrows furrowing.
Spencer clears his throat, shaking his head to wake himself up and come back down from the clouds he was in. He takes one more step closer to Bridgett, confidence overcoming him as he takes Bridgett’s chin in between his pointer finger and thumb, tilting her head up to stare into her dark eyes. She knew what was happening now, Bridgett’s heart starting to beat faster, her eyes fixated on Spencer’s.
“You don’t know how long I’ve wanted to be this close to you, to make all the damn fantasies that have lived in my head for almost a whole year, a reality.” Spencer’s voice low and dark, his thumb swiping against Bridgett’s plump bottom lip.
She laughs nervously, her fingers playing with a button on Spencer’s shirt.
“And what fantasies are those, doctor?”
His heart and dick jumped at Bridgett calling him “doctor”, especially with the innocent look on her face, but her voice full of pure sin. Spencer licks his lips slowly, his hands moving from her chin, down her chest, his long fingers trailing ever so slowly across her clothed nipples, goosebumps covering her body.
“Do you want me to tell you? Or show you?”
“I think you want to show me what exactly your head is cooking up when you’re around me.” Her hand rests on his bicep, the other sliding up into his messy hair, playing with a curl coming from the back of his head.
Bridgett stands on her tiptoes to bring him closer together, one of Spencer’s arms sliding down her back, and pulling her in close to his body, and finally kissing her.
His hand doesn’t stay there for long, Bridgett can feel it slipping down to her ass, rubbing around to find a spot he liked. Neither of them wanted to pull away from the kiss to come up for air, their lips felt so right together. Their lips moved in sync with each other, both of them feeling the hunger from the other. Obviously Spencer was handsome; tall, beautiful brown eyes, messy hair that she wanted to run her fingers through, hands that she couldn’t look away from and have the dirtiest thoughts about what they could do, and his lips… his lips.
It wasn’t long before Bridgett felt for the edge of her bed with her foot, motioning Spencer to come down with her to the bed. His lips leave her for a second, Spencer sitting on the bed instead and taking Bridgett’s hand in his, leading her to stand in between his legs. Spencer’s hands travel down her clothed hips, lifting the shirt up from the bottom. Bridgett takes the long sleeve up over her head and tosses it to Spencer’s bed, leaving her top half completely exposed. She can feel her nipples get hard at the air hitting them, Spencer’s eyes noticing right away.
“Can I?” Spencer asks, looking up at her. His eyes were dark, practically eye fucking her already.
Bridgett nods her head, her hand once again finding the back of his head and toying with his curls. Spencer’s lips kiss down her chest slowly, his hands taking her breast and massaging it. His thumb ghost over her hard nipple twice, smiling as she reacts to the touch. He parts his lips very minimally and blows softly on the neglected nipple, making that one hard again.
“You’re going to torture me aren’t you?”
Spencer’s mouth connects to Bridgett’s mound, his tongue tracing harsh circles around it. Bridgett gasps and moans, her head rolling back and her breath becoming shallow. It has been almost a year or so since the last time she had any type of sexual play, and even then it wasn’t even good. The feeling of Spencer’s warm fingers snaking their way into her shorts brought her back from cloud 9. Her head snaps up and looks at Spencer almost in shock that he was doing this. Once she feels him hit her now sopping wet pussy, she was beyond the point of being desperate. Spencer’s mouth leaves her breast, looking down at her itty bitty shorts, then back up at Bridgett, not expecting her to be bare under her shorts.
“You’re not wearing any underwear?”
“No, these shorts are more comfortable without any.”
“All the damn underwear you have in that drawer and you’re not wearing any? Naughty little thing you are.” Bridgett cocks her head to the side, a puzzled look on her face.
“You went through my underwear drawer?”
Spencer’s mouth opens to try to speak but he has nothing to say to save him. Bridgett laughs, giving his lips a quick peck.
“Is that why you were so worked up when I came out of the shower? Were you getting turned on looking at my underwear, thinking about what they look like when I have them on? Or what I would look like if I was in your bed in just my bra and panties, begging you to take them off for me?” Bridgett lightly pushes Spencer down to the bed to make him lay down.
Before she climbs onto the bed, she pulls her shorts down, kicking them off, now fully naked in front Spencer.
She finally climbs onto the bed, straddling Spencer’s lap. He can feel her bare, hot, and wet pussy from underneath his clothing that was oddly still on, both of them knowing there was going to be a wet spot on his slacks.
“You’re fucking wet.” Spencer swore he just said it in his head but once he heard Bridgett laugh he knew he said it out loud.
“Touch me.” She says bluntly, taking his hands and laying them on her thighs.
Spencer rubs his hands up and down her silky soft thighs, squeezing them, enjoying the feeling of how warm her lower half was.
“And where do you want me to touch you, beautiful girl?”
“You’re smart Reid, where do you think I want you to touch me?”
Bridgett feels a sharp sting on her ass, Spencer sits up quickly, his large hand on the back of her neck, their foreheads pressed together. His jaw was clenched and eyes glued on hers. Her jaw was open, shocked that he just spanked her.
“Ah ah, not ‘Reid’. What did you call me before, that got you in my lap, naked and wet?”
“Doctor. You like when I call you that? What about baby, sir, daddy?” Bridgett kisses Spencer’s neck with each name she speaks.
He was slowly turning into mush under her. This, trying to be dominant side was the last thing he expected from her.
“Anything but my actual name, sweetheart. Are we done talking so I can touch that wet pussy? Make it wetter.” Spencer’s lips press against her neck, giving her a light bite, making her thighs press together.
She gasps at the sharp pinch, holding his head to keep him there.
“Yes please touch me. Touch me before I go crazy. I want your fingers, tongue, mouth, cock, on me, in me. All of it just please, daddy.”
It didn’t take anymore pushing for Spencer to flip their position, laying Bridgett onto the bed. He parts her legs, staring at the glistening slit he’s had wet dreams about. Bridgett stares as he brings his head closer to her pussy, finally diving in and licking slowly up and down, not yet making contact with her clit. Bridgett whines, her nails softly scratching at his shoulder blade.
“You’re a fucking tease.” She whimpers out, trying to bring herself closer to his face.
Spencer smacks her thigh sharply. She makes eye contact with him and sees him shake his head, disapproving of her actions. She finally feels his tongue part her lips. His tongue getting to work quickly, circling it slowly to make her suffer. It wasn’t long before she feels Spencer’s fingers massaging her lips before two fingers slip into her entrance.
“Oh my fucking god, why are you so good at that.” She whines, her whole body shaking with pleasure.
Spencer’s free hand takes the place of his mouth to give him a small break, rubbing her clit and fingering her. Bridgett’s eyes shut, her hips moving to meet the in and out motions of Spencer’s fingers.
“Tell me beautiful, have you thought about my fingers being inside you? Making you wetter than you’ve ever been before? Trying to make you cum?”
Bridgett nods her head, her chest rising and falling fast. Spencer’s fingers leave her entrance quickly, his hand wrapping around Bridgett’s neck. Her eyes fly open, watching Spencer come closer to her face. A grin appearing on her face with a laugh, loving the feeling of his long fingers wrapped around her throat, feeling the pressure from a few light squeezes.
“Use your words. Or I’m not going to let you cum.”
“You’ll still let me cum. You want to hear me moaning your name while I’m cumming, feeling my pussy drip onto your fingers.”
Spencer smirks down at her, releasing his hands from around her neck. Bridgett grabs his hand and puts it back around her neck, her hand still wrapped around his wrist.
“I didn’t want you to stop.”
Their lips meet again, Spencer’s tongue slipping in between her mouth to touch her tongue and play with it. She could taste herself on his lips and tongue, giving his bottom lip a bite. Spencer’s fingers are still rubbing her clit quickly, trying to draw orgasam nearer and nearer. She starts to moan into his mouth, losing her composure as she feels the high building up. Spencer pulls back from the kiss, his forehead resting on hers.
“Are you going to cum beautiful? Going to cum for me?”
“Yes daddy. I’m going to cum. Please don’t stop touching me.” Her voice was desperate, almost on the verge of tears.
Spencer goes back down in between her thighs, his lips sucking on the sensitive nerve ending.
“Spence, that feels so good. I’m going to cum baby. Make me fucking cum please.” Her whimpers turn into pornagrahic moans, making Spencer’s mouth and tongue work together to finally make Bridgett explode.
He can feel her walls contract harshly against his fingers, Spencer helping her through her orgasam, licking the cum that was escaping her and kissing her clit. Bridgett exhaled harshly, pushing her short hairs that were pasted to her face from sweat out of her way, trying to make sense of the last 30 seconds. She can feel Spencer leave the space between her legs with one last kiss to her pussy and lay next to her, smiling at her.
“So that’s been part of your fantasy huh? Making me cum and see fucking stars?”
“Not the only thing that’s part of my fantasy. Still a pretty big part of my fantasy that has yet to come true.”
Bridgett looks up at Spencer, his nose down to his chin glistening with a mix of sweat and Bridgett’s cum, making her giggle, she takes her hand and touches his lips and chin lightly.
“I think you and I have the same fantasy. We should see if we can make them come true. But first things first. All these clothes need to come off. I’m naked and you need to be naked too. Fair is fair.”
Spencer gets off the bed, ridding himself of his dress pants, unbuttoning his shirt, Bridgett gets onto her knees on the edge of the bed, helping Spencer take his shirt off his shoulders and dropping it to the floor.
“I know you have a tie in your go bag, I think we’re going to need it for the fantasy I have in my mind.”
Spencer gives her a small kiss on her lips before going over to his bag on his bed and taking out a dark gray tie, tossing it to her. She smiles, motioning for him to come back to her. He strides back over to her, touching her hips lightly.
“You don’t understand how beautiful you are, Bridge.”
She smiles, playing with the waistband of his boxers.
“You forgot a very important piece of clothing to take off there, doctor.”
Bridgett lays onto her stomach, pulling the dark blue and white decorated fabric down his legs, his cock getting some much needed air. Spencer takes the rest of her long dark hair out of her way, holding it into a makeshift ponytail uptop her head. Her tongue pokes out between her lips, licking along the thick shaft Spencer was sporting. Spencer hisses slightly, the grip he has in her hair tightening. After kissing the tip of Spencer’s cock a few times to drive him crazy, she takes him into her mouth, stopping halfway down his cock before drawing him back out. Spencer suppresses his groan, clearing his throat to choke it down.
“That’s a good girl. You think you can fit all of it in your mouth?”
Bridgett looks up at him and moans against his cock, pumping the bottom half of his cock to get it wet before swallowing his cock and keeping it there for a few seconds before releasing it quickly to avoid choking on it.
“God damn you’re going to make me cum down your fucking throat.” His breath is ragged, eyes not leaving the attention that Bridgett was paying to his cock.
If you would have asked Spencer when Bridgett started with the team 304 days ago if he thought the brand new agent would be sucking him off, he would think you were crazy. He could hardly believe it himself, she was far out of his league but here they were, minutes away from having the nastiest sex either of them have ever had. As much as Spencer wanted to shoot his load down her throat, he needed to bury his cock inside Bridgett. He let her head bob up and down a few more times before he pulled back from her, leaving her mouth open, a bit of saliva spilling out of her mouth.
“I didn’t get to make you cum.”
“Trust me beautiful, you’re going to make me cum.” Spencer uses his thumb to clean her lower lip and chin.
Bridgett takes the tie that Spencer grabbed from his bag and hands it to Spencer.
“Tie me up, pretty boy.”
Bridgett sticks her butt into the air, putting her arms behind her back. Spencer could have came right were he stood, at the sight of her ass in the air, waiting for him to slide himself into her. He smacks both sides of her ass, earning two yelps from Bridgett, followed by a satisfying moan. He takes the tie and wraps it around both of her wrists just tight enough to where she couldn’t break free, but not hurt her.
“Are you ready, beautiful?” Spencer asks, toying with her still soaking wet middle.
Bridgett clenches her thighs together, moaning at his touch again. She turns her head around to watch as Spencer stands behind her, touching her ass with both hands.
“Yes, I’m ready.”
Spencer lines his cock up with her entrance sliding in slowly. Bridgett cries out loudly, biting the blanket under her face. Spencer stays buried inside her for a few seconds, feeling almost lightheaded at finally being inside of her. Bridgett starts to move her hips back and forth against Spencer, finally getting some relief that she needed. Spencer pulls at the tie, spanking her harshly again.
“You’re not taking control of this.” Spencer growls, slamming himself into her roughly.
Bridgett whines, repeating her “naughty” actions. He grabs hold of the makeshift handcuffs, pulling her up so her back is against his chest.
“You’re not listening to me. Are you being a bad girl?”
“Maybe I like being a bad girl. You ever think of that?” Bridgett retorts, a sly smirk on her face.
Spencer takes Bridgett by her jaw line, turning her face toward him, giving her face a light smack. She lets out a surprised gasp, another smile creeping on her face.
“Don’t talk back to me or you're going to be punished.”
“That doesn’t seem like a threat to me, daddy.”
Spencer’s hold on her face tightens, his face inches from hers.
“Do you want me to stop fucking you?”
“Like i said earlier, we both know that you’re not going to do that. You’re too needy to take your cock out of me and not go back in. When was the last time your dick got wet by someone else’s pussy?”
Spencer throws her back down onto the bed, rutting into her roughly. Bridgett starts screaming into the blanket below her, her hands trying to push back against Spencer.
“I thought you could take it? I thought you were tough the way you talk shit back to me.”
“I wanted to get a rise out of you. I needed you to fuck me. You had me worked up.”
“Got what you wanted, didn’t you my pretty girl? Both of us are getting what we want. You’re used to that aren’t you?” Spencer grunts out. He pulls out quickly, taking the tie off her wrists and letting her flip over onto her back. Spencer didn’t miss a beat sliding back into Bridgett, watching her gasp when he slides his whole length in her.
“Good girl. Gimmie your legs.”
He takes her by her thighs and lifts her legs up, resting them on his shoulders. Once her legs are settled onto him he continues to thrust into her quickly. The room filled with their moans and cussing. Spencer takes his thumb and starts to massage Bridgett’s clit again, a wave of even more pleasure falling over her.
“So. Fucking good, daddy.”
“Your pussy is amazing, beautiful. The way you become weak when i touch you, how you feel around me when I’m fucking you.”
Bridgett could barely keep her eyes open with double the pleasure going on. Both of her hands gripping both of Spencer’s biceps.
“You don’t have a condom on, baby.” She mutters, barely squinting up at him finally realizing the lack of protection.
Spencer looks down at his cock slamming in and out of her, shiny with her wetness. It put him in a trance, completely forgetting that Bridgett just spoke to him.
“Daddy, daddy I’m going to cum again.” Her hand flies down to his, keeping his hand moving against her clit.
Spencer could feel her legs begin to shake against him. As he stared at her face he could see a tear fall down her cheek, being completely overwhelmed by the being touched and fucked at the same time.
“It’s okay baby, cum for me. Cum on my cock.” Spencer coaxes. “You’re such a good girl. Such a good girl for daddy.”
“Sp-Spence. Keep goi-go-going, please, baby.” Her voice was shaky, he swears she was seconds away from crying.
Her nails sink into his arm, gripping his skin. Seconds later her head rolls back against the bed, her walls clenching unbelievably tight. Spencer has to pause, waiting for Bridgett to come down from her high. He wipes the still falling tears from her eyes.
“What the fuck are you doing to me? I’ve never came that hard and cried.”
“Well your past sexual partners haven’t fucked you well enough. They couldn’t feel what your body needed.”
Spencer drops his head down to in between her neck, kissing and nibbling the skin. He grew closer to his end with each thrust.
“You’re so good, daddy.” She whispers in his ear, holding his head close to her, Spencer biting down on her skin, no question if it was going to leave a mark tomorrow morning.
“I can’t hold back anymore. I’m going to cum.”
Spencer kisses Bridgett’s lips softly, staring into her eyes. His body starts to grow more and more weak, his thrusts becoming sloppy and out of rhythm.
“Shit I can’t cum in you. I’m not wearing a condom.”
“I told you that a few - fuck- minutes ago. Just pull out, it's fine.”
There’s a brief moment of panic in Spencer’s eyes before he pulls out quickly, shooting all over her stomach. His eyes screwed shut, soft moans falling from his lips. Bridgett giggles, dragging her two fingers through the liquid on her stomach and licking it off, making eye contact with Spencer the entire time.
“Wait here.” Spencer says, kissing her before getting off the bed and walking off to the bathroom.
Bridgett’s eyes flutter closed for a few seconds before feeling the bed sink lower next to her. Spencer takes the wet wash rag and cleans off whatever is left of his mess off her stomach. She jumps slightly at the cold fabric against her overly hot and sweaty skin, humming as she feels her body start to relax.
“No going to bed yet. I’m going to shower and be back.”
She nods her head, sitting up in her bed to grab her clothes. She throws her shirt on but can’t find her shorts anywhere on the floor. An idea pops into her mind and goes into the drawer of her undergarments. She picks a black pair of cute cheeky panties, with a small bow on the waistband. Bridgett climbs into Spencer’s bed and waits under the sheets.
Once she hears the door open she smiles shyly at Spencer. He has a new pair of striped boxers on and walks slowly past the empty bed.
“You’re in my bed?” He questions.
Bridgett gets nervous, sitting up quickly, not knowing what to say at the moment. Maybe she was overstepping her boundaries, but with what they just did, they no longer had boundaries.
“Well… I just thought that-that uhh since that bed was kinda used and stuff… that I could sleep in yours, in your bed with you, if that was okay, and that maybe we could sleep together, not-not in the way we slept together in that bed, but go to actual bed and then we could cuddle, if you like to cuddle, beca-because I really like cuddling... and I’m talking a lot, sorry.”
Spencer stares back at her like she does him when he rambles on about some random fact he knows far too much about.
“I’m sorry, shit, I’m an ass, I’m sorry. I didn’t know if you wanted to and I didn’t want to bring it up because it would have been awkward. But we can definitely sleep together, in the other way, the other, other way is more than welcome again too. And I will gladly cuddle with you.” He says with a smile, sliding into bed on the other side of her, opening his arms and letting her snuggle up into his chest, his arms holding her close to him.
“I hope I wasn’t too rough with you. I spanked you a lot, slapped you in the face, choked you.”
Bridgett laughs, moving her head up to look at Spencer.
“A lot of people like all that stuff. It’s fun. Especially when the other person takes care of them after and holds them like you’re doing now, and kisses them. Tells them that they were a good girl for doing all those nasty things.”
Spencer raises his eyebrow at the last one, that one catching his attention.
“A good girl huh? You think you were a good girl over there?” He asks, motioning over to the other bed.
Bridgett nods her head. “I think so. I came twice, only talked back a few times, sucked you off pretty well, made you cum, and cleaned up some of the mess off myself. It was a big mess you made.”
“You’re right, you were a very good girl, princess.”
Spencer leans down to delicately kiss Bridgett. She smiles into the kiss and lays back on Spencer’s bare chest.
“Oh, and I put something pretty cute on for you under the sheets.”
Bridgett pulls the covers back to show Spencer her underwear peeking out under her shirt. Spencer’s hand travels over to the thin fabric and plays with the frills on the end of them.
“I was eyeing those earlier.”
“I’m sure you were, creeper.”
Spencer spanks her ass one more time, giving her a long, deep kiss, his hands roaming her body again. He pulls her up, making Bridgett straddle him again.
“You think that I can make you cum again? Think that I can make you cum on my face?”
“3 in one night?”
“Third time’s a charm isn’t it? Come here, you can sit on my face.”
Bridgett hesitates, not letting Spencer pull her up close to her. She looks down at Spencer, not making eye contact with him.
“Uhh, I don’t know if that’s a good idea, Spence. I can just lay down like I did before.”
“Why? Do you not want to? It’s okay if you don’t want me to eat you out again.”
Bridgett sighs, resting her hands on his bare chest, still refusing to look at him. “It’s just not a good idea unless you like the idea of being suffocated and crushed by me.”
“What? What are you talking about, Bridge?”
She rolls her eyes, climbing off of his lap. She attempts to get off the bed but Spencer takes her hand.
“We’re not all done talking. What are you talking about ‘being crushed by you’?”
“Spence, have you seen me?”
“Yeah, I rather like looking at you actually. Are you talking about your weight? Are you self conscious about it and that’s why you don’t want to do it? You know that I don’t care, right? I know that it’s easier said than just believing it, but I think you’re beautiful regardless of your weight. I know I can’t just smooth talk my way into you not being self conscious of your body but you’re not going to hurt me. And if I can lighten the mood just a little bit, but being suffocated by your pussy sounds great.”
Bridgett snorts, shaking her head, trying not to show that his words made her feel a little warm and fuzzy.
“Well alright then. Lay back.”
She runs her fingers through his wet hair, pushing it back. His grin was equivalent to a kid getting a new bike for Christmas and seeing it under the tree. He lays flat on the mattress, licking his lips to get ready for his feast, so to speak. Bridgett puts her legs on both sides of Spencer’s head, not yet laying into him. He wraps both of his arms around her thighs, lowering her down gently onto his mouth.
She instantly whines as soon as she feels his tongue lick a long stripe across her slit. Out of habit, one finding his messy curls, the other gripping the headboard to keep her balance.
“Spence, oh my god. Your fucking tongue is the devil.”
She can feel him chuckle against her clit, his lips taking it and sucking on it softly. If you asked anyone on the street if this human equivalent of a string bean, who knows everything under the sun, if they thought he could fuck better than anyone they’ve ever been with, they wouldn’t believe it. Bridgett certainly wouldn’t have believed anyone that could attest to that statement. But this was the best sex that’s she had in her sexual history, nobody else has ever made her cum more than once, let alone fucking cry during orgasm.
Spencer’s tongue begins to quickly flick against her, making her thighs clench together quickly, almost locking in place before remembering not to crush Spencer’s head like a watermelon. Her moans become shallow, almost hysterical.
“You’re going to make me cum again. You’re going to make me cum again. You’re going to make me cu-cummmm.” She couldn’t help sounding like a broken record, repeating herself over and over again, barely making sense.
She starts to play with her nipples, making them hard by rolling the sensitive nubs around with her fingers, squeezing them as she feels her walls beginning to clench. The hold that he has of her thighs tighten, holding her in place, not having any way of moving until Spencer was done with her. Bridgett’s body freezes up, heat washing over her entire being, everything going silent, her eyes hazy with more tears escaping her lids. She can still feel Spencer lapping up whatever was coming out of her, enjoying watching Bridgett having borderline convulsions above him.
“If you don’t let me lay down I swear I’m going to pass out.” She whispers, not being strong enough to speak louder than that.
Spencer helps her move her legs carefully, knowing they felt like jelly. She lays on the bed, absolutely no energy left in her body. Spencer envelops her body, picking her up and bringing her back to their position before they went onto round 1 ½.
“I’m all done. No more.” She grunts, pressing her forehead against Spencer’s chest.
He chuckles, pressing a long kiss to her forehead, her fingers massaging her scalp.
“You do know what you just did right?”
She opens her eyes, tilting her head up just enough to questionably look at Spencer, his face was glistening again but more shiny, a stupid grin plastered on his face.
“Oh god what?”
“You kinda, squirted on me.”
She feels her cheeks turn hot, hiding her face back into his chest, laughing nervously. Another first that Spencer just made her experience just tonight.
“I’m sorry. I basically almost drowned you.”
“Trust me, it was the single hottest thing I’ve experienced. You need to get some sleep if you’re going to function tomorrow morning.”
She whines again, shaking her head.
“I don’t even want to think about how sore my legs and vagina are going to be when I wake up. I’m barely going to live.”
“Well depending on how sore you are tomorrow, maybe a massage is in your future. All the sore spots on your body. I’ve been told I have magic hands and fingers.”
“Yeah well we’ll put them to work if I can survive a day of working a case. Can I ask you something?”
“Technically you ju-“
“Technically you just did…” Bridgett mocks his voice, flipping over to her belly. “Don’t think I won’t fight you pretty boy.”
“Okay, okay, your question.” Spencer smirks down at her.
“We’ve known each other for a few months, right? Have you been wanting to do that since we met?”
“Well not right away. I mean, I’ve always thought you were super pretty the first time I saw you, because you are. But once I started being around you more, saw your personality come out. And not to mention you’re always touching me, or making cute flirty eyes at me, and your smile.” Spencer clears his throat, getting carried away with his reason. “But I didn’t feel sexual tension up until 3 months ago. The Halloween party that Garcia had, and you dressed up as that sexy rockstar.”
Bridgett smiles, very fond of the outfit he was talking about. “You know, I would have definitely given you the rockstar treatment that night too. If I’m being honest, I’ve wanted something like this to happen for about the same amount of time.”
They smile at each other warmly, Spencer stroking her cheek. “Where do we go from here?” He asks.
“I’m not sure. I don’t think I’m ready for a relationship. At least not now.”
“Okay… yeah that’s fine.” Part of Spencer wanted to at least take her on a date, but maybe it would ruin their friendship, and Spencer didn’t want that.
“We should get some rest. We might have an early morning wake up call.” Bridgett says, stretching her neck up to give Spencer 2 kisses.
“Yeah, good night.” He says, pulling her close and massaging her scalp until he could hear rhythmic breathing coming from Bridget.
#spencer reid#spencer Reid smut#Spencer Reid fluff#Spencer Reid smut fic#criminal minds fan fic#criminal minds fan fiction#matthew gray gubler#matthew gray gubler fan fic#matthew gray gubler smut#matthew gray gubler fan fiction#matthew gray gubler fluff#spencer reid fanfiction
74 notes
·
View notes
Text
Best Two Out of Three, Part 26
This is it: the last chapter of BTOOT 😭
I wrote a long, sappy post about what this means to me *months* ago when I thought we would finish much sooner than we did (whoops), so I won’t get into all that again. However, I will say that this is a huge accomplishment for me because I have never finished a multi-part fic until now. But I didn’t do it on my own. I absolutely could not have completed this in the time that I did without @hotyeehawman, and BTOOT absolutely would not be the fic that it is without her. So thank you so much, Lauren. We wrote a whole ass 123,419-word, 228-page mf’in fanfiction novel in less than a year 😳
And, at the risk of sounding cheesy AF, we couldn’t have done it without you all, either. The response to this little wrasslin’ fic consistently blows us away. SO THANK YOU. It means more than words can say. So once you finish reading this last chapter, please come scream at me in your tags, in the comments, in my asks, in my DMs. Because I cannot wait to hear your thoughts.
Alright, enough of that 🤧 I’ll let you get to reading 😉
Best Two Out of Three
Part: 26/26
Pairing: Kenny Omega x OFC, Matt Jackson x OFC x Cash Wheeler, Adam Page x himself
Word count: 7.8k
Warnings: Language; MAJOR angst
Catch up on previous parts here.
Tag squad: @freshlysqueezedmox @comeasyoudar @heelchampbucks @bec0m @betsy-bradock @linziland13 @gabbynorth98 @exe-darbyallin-exe @librathepheonix13 @irish-newzealand-idian-dutch @kingswitchblade
Callie pulled her phone out of her purse to check the time again. 8:57 a.m. She put it back and glanced anxiously around the hotel lobby. She and Cash had agreed to meet there at nine to head to Orlando, and with each passing minute she worried that it would be Matt who stepped out of the elevator instead.
Their conversation had played on a nonstop loop in her head all night. This all happened way too fast. Yeah, I guess it did. Over and over again. Except, in her head, it didn’t end the way it had last night. Instead of Matt walking off she called out to him to wait. She told him that the reason she’d been avoiding him was because she felt guilty about how much she enjoyed being with him. Her brain told her it was wrong, but her heart told her otherwise, and because she didn’t know how to reconcile the two it was easier to just avoid the issue all together.
And that’s exactly what she was doing now: avoiding the issue by going to Orlando with Cash. And she wasn’t just going for the day—she was staying the night at his place.
It had been Cash’s suggestion that she spend the night. It’ll save me a round trip, he’d said via text. It made sense; they both had to be back in Jacksonville for Dynamite tomorrow, so there was no point in making Cash drive four extra hours tonight. So, Callie had agreed.
But, deep down, she knew she’d mostly agreed because it helped her avoid Matt that much more.
She pulled out her phone again, but rather than check the time she opened the camera and flipped it to face toward her. Her double black eyes had worsened from last night, turning an ugly bluish color, but thankfully some full-coverage concealer had made them barely noticeable. Even so, she pushed her oversized sunglasses onto her face. The last thing she needed was people thinking she was a battered woman.
The elevator dinged, and Callie’s chest constricted as the doors slid open. Mercifully, it was Cash.
“You ready?” he asked as he moved toward her. “Sorry I’m a little late.”
She nodded and jumped up from her seat. “Mhm,” she said as she grabbed her suitcase. She couldn’t leave the hotel fast enough.
* * * * * * * * * *
The drive to Orlando was mostly quiet. Cash had asked her if there was anything in particular she wanted to do or see, but she’d just told him she was up for whatever. She knew absolutely nothing about Orlando outside of the fact that Disney World and Universal Studios were there and the little bit she’d seen when she’d stayed with Britt. But Cash didn’t seem bothered by her apparent lack of enthusiasm; he’d just grinned and said, “I got you.” It made Callie’s stomach flutter.
They dropped off their bags at his place and she met his English bulldog, Pawla, before they set off for their first stop of the day. Cash seemed excited as he steered his truck into a parking lot in front of a large complex. Callie, however, was more than just a little confused when she saw what it was.
“Go-karts?”
She hadn’t meant to sound so disappointed, but Cash just let out a laugh. “What? You don’t like go-karts?”
She didn’t answer, looking skeptically out the window at the building. For whatever reason, it made her think of Alex. Go-karts seemed more her speed. She frowned. I wonder if he took her here, too.
“Come on, it’ll be fun,” Cash said. “I think you could use the adrenaline boost.”
“I can think of better ways to get an adrenaline boost.”
As soon as she said it, Callie wished she could take it back. It had just slipped out, implication and all. She looked hesitantly at Cash. He was smirking.
“I’m sure you can,” he returned. Callie felt her cheeks burn hot behind her sunglasses.
“Come on,” he repeated as he unbuckled his seat belt. “I’ll let you pick where we go to lunch afterward.”
He got out of the truck, and Callie drew in a deep, calming breath through her nose as she did the same.
Maybe avoiding Matt wasn’t the only reason she’d decided to stay overnight in Orlando.
* * * * * * * * * *
Alex still hadn’t gotten over what had happened at the Labor Day party. In a word, she felt awful. She wanted to text Callie and apologize again, but between nearly breaking her nose and all but telling her to stay away from Matt, she doubted she wanted to hear from her. So, in hopes of boosting her mood, she’d decided to sit out by Kenny’s pool and soak up the last vestiges of summer while she still could.
But, so far, it hadn’t worked.
Her phone chirped next to her on the lounger, and she picked it up and unlocked the screen. She had a text from Trent.
Hey loser. You have plans today?
She rolled her eyes, but a smile tugged at her lips as she typed back. Not really. Why?
She hit “send,” but instead of setting the phone back down she opened up Instagram. She clicked on Jay White’s story and let it autoplay through a couple more people before it unexpectedly came to Cash’s story. It was a Boomerang video of an indoor go-kart track. Alex recognized it; he’d taken her there one of the first weekends she’d stayed with him in Orlando.
A banner appeared at the top of her screen with Trent’s reply. Because Sam is in town if you want to come hang out.
That caught her off-guard. Sam, the boys’ friend who she’d first met five years ago. Alex had had no idea she was going to be in Jacksonville. Had one of them told her and it’d slipped her mind? But she didn’t think too much of it as she opened the text and sent her response.
Idk. After yesterday I kind of just feel like being a hermit today.
She went back to Instagram and refreshed the page—and her eyes widened at the first picture that popped up.
Callie, a bright smile on her face as she posed in a helmet at the very same indoor go-kart track from Cash’s story.
“Are you shitting me?”
“There you are.”
Alex nearly dropped her phone on her face at the sound of Kenny’s voice. He gave her an amused look. “You alright?”
“Yeah…” she started. But she thought better of it and huffed, “No.”
Kenny cocked his head in concern as he sat down on the edge of the lounger next to her. “What’s wrong?”
Alex let out a sound that was half sigh, half groan. The last thing she wanted to do was to complain to Kenny about Callie and Cash, of all people. But if she couldn’t talk to him about it, who could she? “I’m just frustrated with the whole Callie situation,” she breathed.
She glanced at him from underneath the bill of her baseball cap. He frowned sympathetically at her. “I know, baby. But you didn’t hit her on purpose. If she doesn’t believe that it’s her problem.”
“It’s not just that,” she interjected. “According to Instagram she’s in Orlando with Cash right now.”
His brow furrowed in confusion when she said that. Alex knew exactly what he was thinking. “I don’t give two shits about Cash,” she assured him. “He can do whatever and whoever he wants. Honestly, I expect bullshit like this from him. But I don’t get where Callie’s head is at. Where the hell does she get off blaming me for ruining her relationship with Adam while she’s off driving fucking go-karts with the guy who stabbed him in the back? It hasn’t even been two weeks since she left him!”
“Because it’s what Callie does,” Kenny blithely returned. “She thinks she’s blameless in everything and doesn’t take accountability for anything. This isn’t the first time she’s shown you that’s exactly the kind of person she is.”
“But we were friends, Kenny! Somehow, we got over all the bullshit and became friends, and then fucking Adam…”
She trailed off, her voice growing thick with emotion, and looked to the ceiling. She didn’t want to get upset. But it was hard not to. She felt betrayed. That was the only word for it.
“Hey.” Kenny put a hand on her bare leg, drawing her eyes back to his. “Do you want my honest advice?”
She nodded.
“Stop wasting your energy on Callie and Adam. They’re not worth it, Alex. You’ve given them so much of your time and effort and what have you gotten in return?”
A tear rolled out of the corner of her eye and she quickly wiped it away. She didn’t need to answer him. They both knew the answer. “I know,” she softly agreed. “You’re probably right.”
A corner of his mouth quirked up. “Of course I am.” He leaned over and kissed the side of her head. “I was thinking about ordering sushi for dinner tonight. That always makes you feel better.”
She perked up a bit at that. “Can we get sake, too?”
He nodded. “Yes, I’ll get you sake, too.”
She smiled. “Okay.”
He gave her leg an affectionate squeeze and stood. “Well, I’m gonna go get a workout in. Wanna join me?”
Alex couldn’t help herself. “Is that a euphemism?”
He grinned. “No, despite how much I want to take that bikini off you right now.”
She just playfully rolled her eyes in response.
“Come on,” he said, holding out his hand. “Endorphins will make you feel better, too.”
Alex emitted a dramatic groan as she put her hand in his and let him pull her to her feet. “Not if you try to kill me like you did last time,” she argued.
“But I always take good care of you afterward,” he said. “That was a euphemism, by the way.”
She returned his smirk. “Yeah, I got it.”
* * * * * * * * * *
To Cash’s credit, the go-karts had been fun—but Callie was more than happy to take the lead on the rest of the day. She’d picked out a restaurant on International Drive for lunch (Cash had groaned and said that was where all the tourists went, to which she’d cheekily replied that she was a tourist), and afterward he’d convinced her to ride the Ferris wheel at ICON Park, where he’d pointed out some of the different areas of the city to her (Callie, who was afraid of heights, had kept a death grip on his arm the entire time). Then, at Callie’s request, they’d driven around some of the neighborhoods so that she could get a better feel for them (“Obviously, I recommend my neighborhood,” Cash had said). Overall, it had turned out to be a good day after all, and Orlando was looking more and more like the place Callie wanted to move.
But, the more time she spent with him, the more she started to wonder how much of that feeling was due to Cash.
“What’re you craving?” he asked as they sat on the couch in his living room.
“You pick,” she returned. Pawla lounged between them, and she reached down to scratch her behind the ears. “I’m honestly still stuffed from lunch.”
“Chinese it is,” he decided, and he pulled out his phone to order. Callie did the same, but to open up Instagram—and she found that Alex was the first person in her stories queue. She stared at the little circle of her profile picture, hesitant. But she was too nosy not to look, so she angled her phone screen away from Cash and clicked.
There were only two pictures in her story. The first showed her in sweat-drenched workout gear lying face-down on a gym room floor with the caption, “@/kennyomegamanx tried to kill me again.” The second was of her smiling in satisfaction in front of a takeout container of sushi. “He made up for it,” the caption read.
“I guess Alex and Kenny aren’t hiding their relationship anymore.”
She froze and glanced at Cash out of the corner of her eye. That was the second time that day she’s put her foot in her mouth. “I’m sorry,” she apologized. “They’re probably the last two people you want to hear about.”
But Cash shook his head. “I don’t care. They can have each other.”
Callie frowned. She wasn’t sure how to respond to that, but he spoke up again before she could.
“Do you prefer beef and broccoli or chicken?”
She thought for a second. “Beef.”
A few more clicks and he finished putting in the order. “It says it’ll be here in thirty-five minutes,” he said as he stood from the couch. “You want a drink? I have a bottle of The Rock’s tequila, it’s really good.”
Callie’s nose scrunched up. “Do you have vodka?”
“Yeah. You want it on the rocks or mixed?”
“Mixed please.”
He nodded and disappeared into the kitchen. Callie occupied herself with petting Pawla until he returned with their drinks a few minutes later. “Here you go; vanilla vodka and Coke Zero.”
“Oo, that sounds good,” she said as he handed her the cocktail. She took a sip. He’d made it just right, not too much vodka, not too little.
“So, what’d you think of Orlando?” he asked as he sat back down. “Did I convince you to become my neighbor?”
His choice of words made her stomach flutter again. “I think so. There’s more to do here than in Jacksonville, and a two-hour drive to work is a lot better than a cross-country flight.”
He nodded. “Yeah, I like it. Dax is planning on moving back to Asheville, but I think I’m gonna stay here. It’s grown on me. Plus, I like Disney and Universal Studios too much.”
“Yeah, I definitely want to check those out,” she returned.
“We should plan a weekend,” he smirked. Callie took a sip of her drink to hide her blush.
They fell into silence, and they both turned their attention to the random show Cash had put on the television. But there was something hanging in the air; Callie could feel it. She was about to speak up when Cash beat her to it.
“So, we’ve avoided the topic all day, but I kind of feel like I have to ask now.”
There was no need for him to clarify what he meant. “Matt?” she guessed.
He nodded. She shifted in her seat. “What about him?”
“Well… are you two not together?”
He sounded almost hopeful. She hesitated to respond.
“That was the rumor backstage,” he added.
She rolled her eyes. “Of course it was. But I guess, yeah, at one point it was moving in that direction. But… I actually told him last night that I think we rushed into things.”
“Oh,” Cash said. It was obvious that he expected her to continue, but her confusion over Matt was the last thing Callie wanted to get into right now. So, she deflected.
“There’s something I need to ask you, too.”
Cash arched his eyebrows as he raised his glass to his lips. “That doesn’t sound good,” he joked.
But Callie wasn’t joking. “Why’d you do what you did to Adam?”
He paused to cock his head at her. “What do you mean?”
She shot him a flat look as he took a sip of his drink. “I mean when you stabbed him in the back, Cash.”
Cash made a noise as he swallowed down the tequila. “Damn, not pulling any punches, huh?”
“You didn’t with Adam.”
He looked back at her in surprise. She didn’t waiver. He breathed out again.
“Alright, look,” he started. “I don’t have anything against Adam. I’ve known him a long time. But he and Kenny had what we wanted, and we did what we had to do to get it.”
She rolled her eyes again. That was such a canned response.
“What?”
“You did not have to do what you did,” she returned. “You didn’t have to manipulate him the way you did.”
His eyebrows arched. “Manipulate him? Callie, all we did was point out that Kenny and the Bucks don’t give two shits about him. He did the rest himself.”
“What?”
“I swear.”
“So you didn’t tell him to sabotage Matt and Nick in the gauntlet match?”
“No! He did that because he was upset about you and Matt!”
Callie’s brow puckered in confusion. “What?”
“Yeah,” he confirmed. “He told us at the hotel bar that night that he found out right before the gauntlet match that you were staying with Matt in California, so he retaliated by sabotaging their title shot. Dax and I didn’t have anything to do with that, I promise you.”
The room grew silent as his words sunk in, stunning her. That was exactly what Alex had surmised when Matt had confronted her immediately after the gauntlet match. But Callie hadn’t wanted to believe it, and after FTR had turned on Adam she’d assumed that they’d been the ones to put the idea in his head.
But if Cash was telling her that they hadn’t, then it meant she really was to blame.
“Hey,” Cash softly beckoned. She looked back up at him. His eyes were earnest. “It’s not your fault. I didn’t mean to make it sound like it was. You didn’t do anything wrong.”
Callie stared down into her drink, tapping her fingernails on the glass. She appreciated the sentiment, but she didn’t agree. Not really. “Well, technically I walked out him, so…”
She trailed off and took a long drink. She felt like such a bitch. I shouldn’t be here.
“And?” Cash returned, drawing her out of her thoughts. “I’m sure you had good reason to.”
Callie didn’t answer right away, nearly draining her drink. Once she’d had enough, she looked down at Pawla and scratched her head again. “Let’s not talk about it anymore,” she said.
“Done,” he said, and she sent him a tight, grateful smile. “So what do you wanna do? Watch a movie?”
She nodded. “Yeah, that sounds good. I just have one request.”
“What’s that?” he asked.
“Anything but Mean Girls.”
* * * * * * * * * *
When Matt arrived at Daily’s Place on Wednesday, he had half a mind to go to Tony and tell him to cancel the mixed tag match. He had no desire to wrestle a match with Callie anymore. To be frank, he didn’t want much of anything to do with her at the moment.
He knew she’d been in Orlando with Cash yesterday. He’d seen her Instagram photo at the go-kart track and hadn’t thought much of it. But not long after, Kenny had texted him.
Hey, did you know Callie is in Orlando with Cash right now?
It had caught him completely off-guard. No? he’d responded. Who told you that?
He’d been more on-edge than he cared to admit while he’d awaited Kenny’s reply. Alex. I guess they posted photos from the same place on Instagram or something.
A quick search for Cash’s Instagram profile—Matt didn’t follow that asshole—had confirmed the claim to be true. It wasn’t a photo, but a Boomerang video on his story that gave it away. It was unmistakably the same indoor go-kart track from Callie’s picture.
I just thought you should know, Kenny had followed up. Matt hadn’t responded. He’d tried to put it out of his mind ever since, but he couldn’t. He kept going back to what Callie had said to him the last time he’d seen her.
This all happened way too fast.
He didn’t disagree; they had moved fast. But what confused him was that Callie had been the one to set the pace, not him. He’d thought she’d wanted everything that had happened between them.
But the way she was acting now made him feel like nothing more than a regret.
“Matt.”
“Hm.” He looked up from his phone at Brandon. He, Nick, and Kenny all stared expectantly at him from across the EVP room.
“Do you want me to film the mixed tag match for BTE?” Brandon asked. His tone that conveyed he was repeating himself. Matt obviously hadn’t heard him the first time.
“Oh, no. Sorry,” he replied, and he looked back down at his phone. He saw the three of them exchange a wary glance out of his peripheral vision. Thankfully, they just left it alone.
“Alright, I’m starving,” Nick announced as he stood from his seat. “You guys coming?”
“Yeah,” Brandon agreed.
“No,” Kenny wearily returned. “I got that interview with JR.”
There was a pause. And then, “Matt?”
He looked up again, this time at his brother. He shook his head. “No. I’m not hungry.”
Nick let out a breath. “Alright,” he said, and he and Brandon went out the door, leaving Matt and Kenny alone. The silence in the room was deafening. But it didn’t last long.
“Have you talked to Callie at all?” Kenny asked. “About the match,” he quickly clarified.
Matt shook his head again. “No. I haven’t talked to her period. Not since Monday.”
There was another beat of uncomfortable silence. Again, Kenny was the one to break it. “Look, about yesterday. I wasn’t trying to—”
“Don’t,” Matt abruptly cut him off. He knew exactly what he was going to say, and he didn’t want to hear it. “I’m glad you told me. Let’s just leave it at that.”
He raised his palms in surrender. “Fine,” he said, and Matt hoped that really was the end of it.
But then Kenny added, “But I think you owe Alex an apology.”
“What?” Matt cut his eyes at him in disbelief. “For what?”
“Oh, come on, you know exactly for what. For the whole reason the mixed tag match is happening in the first place.”
That confused him even more. “The mixed tag match is happening because Trent can’t mind his fucking business.”
Kenny rolled his eyes. “Oh, okay,” he sarcastically returned.
“What?”
“You called Alex a slut, Matt!” Kenny burst. “That’s what led to the mixed tag match! You accused her of putting Hangman up to sabotaging your title shot and you called her a slut for being involved with both me and Cash. But where was Callie yesterday? In Orlando with Cash, even though she’s apparently with you. So yeah, I think you owe Alex an apology.”
Matt sat back, physically stung by Kenny’s words. They hurt because there was more than just a grain of truth in them. But, at the moment, he was too stubborn to hear it. “Oh, so Callie’s the slut now? Is that what you’re saying?”
Kenny expelled an exasperated breath. “No, that’s not what I’m saying.”
“It sure fucking sounds like it is.”
“I’m saying she’s making you look like a fucking idiot.”
They were thrown into silence again, their arguing replaced with quiet, palpable hostility as they sat opposed on either end of the room. Matt’s eyes turned dark. He didn’t need this. Not now. Not from his best friend.
“Fuck you, Kenny,” he spat. He stood and stalked toward the door, and as he gripped the handle he turned back, a cutting remark on the tip of his tongue. But in a moment of clarity, he decided it was better left unsaid. The shoe was on the other foot now. So he just went out the door, suddenly glad that he did have a match. He needed to hit something.
* * * * * * * * * *
“Are you guys going out for Jim’s match?”
Alex glanced across the locker room at Trent, looking for him to answer Chuck’s question. He met her gaze before responding.
“I don’t think so,” he said. “We’ll probably stay back here and focus on our match.”
Chuck nodded. “Yeah. I wish it wasn’t mixed tag rules. I’d like to see Alex hand Matt his ass.”
“Oh, she doesn’t even need to touch him to do that,” Trent returned. “Didn’t he train Callie?”
Alex knew he was asking her, but she didn’t look up as she rummaged through her suitcase. “I think so.”
Trent smirked. “So then kicking Callie’s ass will be kicking Matt’s by proxy,” he said. Chuck blinked at him.
“Wow, you actually used that correctly.”
He sucked his teeth. “Fuck off. I know big words.”
“‘Proxy’ is a five-letter word.”
“You know what I meant.”
“Spell it.”
“Are you serious?”
Alex smirked to herself and let them continue to argue while she grabbed the top to her gear and a pair of joggers and went into the bathroom to change. Truth be told, she didn’t want to talk or even think about the match against Callie and Matt. It was a complete one-eighty from a week ago—she’d been aching to kick Matt’s ass then. But now, she just wished the entire situation would go away.
She finished changing and returned to the main area of the locker room. Chuck was still challenging Trent to spell different words. “I’m going to hair and makeup,” she announced over them.
“What gear are you wearing?” Trent asked.
She turned to face him as she pulled on her zip-up hoodie. Her top was a sparkly dark silver-purple with black trim. “This gear. Why?”
“Because we should try to match. I knew I should have brought the gear from Fyter Fest…” he trailed off as he dug through his things and pulled out his dark gray tights with the blue and pink designs. “Do these work?”
Alex gave him a soft smile. “Yeah, those work. I’ll ask Stella to do a blue and pink eye look,” she said, and she went out the door.
Unfortunately, she didn’t get ten steps before she ran into Adam.
He slowed to a stop when he saw her. “Hey.”
“Hey,” she returned, and her brow puckered with concern as she looked him over. He had his ubiquitous glass of whiskey in hand, but he at least looked better than he had when she’d seen him at the hotel on Sunday. “Going somewhere?”
He looked confused at that. “No… why?”
She awkwardly fidgeted with the sleeve of her hoodie. “Well, you just look dressed for TV and I didn’t see you on the card tonight. I wasn’t even sure you were here.”
Adam hadn’t said a single word to her since she’d texted him to ask if he was going to the Labor Day party. But she hadn’t said a single word to him since then, either. Because the more she’d thought about it, the more she’d realized how right Kenny was. It was exhausting putting so much effort into a friendship where she wasn’t getting the same effort in return.
“Oh,” Adam regretfully said as he looked down at his pale blue button-up. “Yeah, I just had an interview with Schiavone.”
“Oh,” Alex repeated. “About—”
“Where I go from here,” he interjected. “I said I was still open to tagging with Kenny if he was.”
He laughed wryly to himself and took a sip of his drink. Alex frowned and looked away. Kenny was not open to tagging with him again; she knew that for a fact. But judging by the look on Adam’s face, deep down he knew that, too.
“Where are you headed?”
She looked back up at him. “Oh, hair and makeup. For the match tonight.”
Realization dawned in his eyes. And then, sadness and hurt. “Oh, right. You have the mixed tag against Matt and Callie.”
“Yeah.” Alex fidgeted and glanced away again. She couldn’t bear the look on his face. But then she wondered: did he know that Callie had been in Orlando with Cash yesterday? Should she tell him?
No, she quickly decided. It’s not your place or responsibility.
“Well, I should get over there,” she said, gesturing in the direction of hair and makeup.
“Oh, yeah,” he nodded as she started walking. “Good luck tonight.”
“Thanks,” she said, and she turned and hurried off as quickly as she could.
* * * * * * * * * *
In the years since she’d started wrestling, Callie had never felt as much of an outcast as she did now. As soon as she’d arrived at the arena with Cash, she’d realized she had nowhere to go. The EVP room was out of the question, and she didn’t want to go back to sharing a dressing room with Britt—she was the one who’d blabbed her business all over Daily’s Place to begin with. Cash had offered for her to share with him and Dax, but she’d turned him down; she could only imagine the rumors that would start if people noticed her sharing a locker room with FTR. No, she needed to keep a low-profile, and so she’d found an empty room away from everyone else. Now, she sat in one of the lounges watching the show as she awaited her match, alone.
Orange Cassidy had just beaten Angelico with the Orange Punch. Callie had expected Best Friends and Alex to be at ringside for the match, but they weren’t. She looked away from the TV and down at her phone as Bryce Remsburg raised Orange’s arm in victory, but a commotion a moment later redrew her attention. Santana and Ortiz had attacked Orange from behind. The assault didn’t last long, however, as Chuck and Trent ran out and chased them off like a pair of guard dogs. Callie couldn’t help but roll her eyes as Trent angrily paced the ring, shirtless in his skinny jeans. She sincerely hoped Matt would get a quick pin on him in their match.
Chuck grabbed a mike to speak, but Callie’s phone buzzed in her hands and she looked down at the screen. It was a text from Cash.
Are you free? I need a favor.
Her pulse picked up a bit as she unlocked her phone to respond. Yeah… what’s up? she typed back and hit “send.” She watched as the typing bubble appeared and, soon after, his answer.
Don’t laugh. I can’t decide on a shirt.
Despite his request, Callie couldn’t help but let out a little laugh. But she couldn’t blame him too much; FTR was having an in-ring celebration in honor of their championship victory at All Out that night. He probably wanted to look his best.
Usual room? she asked as she stood to leave.
Usual room, he replied, and she headed off in the direction of FTR’s dressing room.
The door was slightly open when she arrived, and she knocked to announce herself before she let herself in. Cash stood alone in the middle of the room in a pair of dark navy slacks and socks, shirtless. Callie’s mouth went suddenly dry as he looked over at her.
“Okay, I can’t decide between these two.” He motioned to a pair of dress shirts hung up in the cubby behind him—one white with tiny blue dots, the other with a subtle blue and white checkered pattern. She walked over and pulled them both out of the cubby so that she could hold them up next to him. He smirked at her as she studied them. She did her best to ignore it.
“This one,” she decided, handing him the checkered shirt. But she frowned as she returned the white shirt to its place. “Are those the only dress shoes you have?” she asked, nodding at the pair of black square-toed loafers on the floor.
“Yeah…” Cash slowly returned. “Why? Is something wrong with them?”
It took every fiber of Callie’s being not to blurt out with, “Yes, they’re hideous.” Instead, she said, “Just brown would look better with navy, is all.”
“Oh,” he realized. “I guess I should have asked your advice before we left this morning.”
She smirked. “Is that all you needed?”
“Yeah, thanks,” he answered as he pulled on the shirt. Callie watched as he fastened the buttons, and she realized she was staring. She fidgeted and looked awkwardly away, but Cash didn’t seem to notice. “Are you ready for your match?”
She drew in a deep breath. “Physically, yes. Mentally… not at all.”
He snorted. “Make Matt do all the work. He’s the one who dragged you into this.”
Callie anxiously bit her lip. He wasn’t wrong; of the four of them in the mixed tag, she was the only one who hadn’t been present when the match was made. But even so, she couldn’t do that to Matt. “No, I don’t want to do that. And besides, Matt didn’t ask for the match, either—Trent did. All because he didn’t like Matt mouthing off about Alex.”
Cash rolled his eyes as he tucked his shirt into his pants. “That doesn’t surprise me. I think he has a thing for her.”
She scoffed. “You think he does? Please, it’s obvious he does,” she said. And then she muttered, “It seems like everyone has a thing for her.”
“Not me,” Cash abruptly announced. “I’ve moved on.”
Callie looked up at him, but he turned away to grab his suit jacket. She wondered if he had more to say—it felt like he had more to say—but before she could ask the door to the locker room opened and Dax walked in. He halted when he saw her.
“Oh, hey, Callie. I’m not interrupting anything, am I?”
He glanced between her and Cash. They both quickly shook their heads. “No, I just asked her to come help me pick out a shirt,” Cash said.
“Ah,” Dax nodded. Callie didn’t miss the little smirk on his face. It was her cue to go.
“Well, I’ll go so you can get dressed,” she said to Dax as she started to leave.
“Good luck if I don’t see you before your match,” Cash returned, and she gave him a tight smile and went out the door.
* * * * * * * * * *
Alex’s hands were clammy as she stood at Gorilla with Trent. The mixed tag match was next. Unfortunately, it was right after FTR’s joke of a tag team championship celebration. She did her best to tune out Dax’s egotistical blathering as she rolled her neck and loosened up. She needed to focus. A match was a match, and even though she wasn’t looking forward to this one, she still wanted to do her best.
“You ready for this?” Trent asked.
She looked up at him and nodded. “Yeah. Are you?” she meaningfully returned. She still couldn’t believe that he and Chuck had challenged Santana and Ortiz to a parking lot brawl next week. On top of worrying that they’d murder each other, she was concerned that Trent’s focus was no longer on their match.
“Yes,” he assured her. “Don’t worry about me.”
Alex smirked. “Man, have I got bad news for you next week.”
He gave her a crooked smile; but then his eye was drawn to a spot just past her shoulder. She turned to look. Matt and Callie had arrived.
Trent scoffed. “They don’t match at all. Losers.”
Normally, Alex would have laughed. But it was obvious even in the dim lighting of Gorilla that Matt and Callie’s gear wasn’t the only thing off about them. Callie in particular seemed unsure of herself. Her eyes met Alex’s. She turned away without a second glance.
Back in the ring, the “celebration” came to a screeching halt when Jurassic Express dumped a cooler full of beer cans over Cash, Dax, and Tully’s heads. Thankfully, they returned backstage a different way than through the entrance tunnels.
Alex drew in a breath and shook out her arms and legs as the show went to commercial. But it seemed like no time had passed at all when she heard the distinctive beat of the Best Friends theme song sound throughout the arena.
“Let’s do this,” Trent said as he held out his fist to her. She bumped it confidently with her own, and they walked into the tunnel together.
* * * * * * * * * *
A boulder settled in the pit of Callie’s stomach as she watched Alex and Trent disappear down the entrance tunnel. She didn’t know why she’d expected Alex to be just as nervous as her. On the contrary, she’d looked laser-focused; her and Trent both had. It was glaringly obvious that they were ten times more prepared for this match than she and Matt were. The two of them hadn’t even walked to Gorilla together—they’d just happened to get there at the same time.
“I’ll start the match,” Matt said. “I’ll try to keep your ring time to a minimum.”
Callie looked at him in hurt and confusion. “Why would you say that?”
“Because it’s obvious you don’t want to do this,” he breathed. “So I’ll just make quick work of Trent and get it over with, alright?”
“SUPERKICK PARTAYYYYYY!”
The opening of the Young Bucks theme interrupted before Callie could say anything. Matt didn’t so much as glance at her before he walked into the tunnel, and she had no choice but to follow him out.
The crowd offered a mixture of boos and cheers as they walked out onto the stage, but Callie couldn’t hear them over the music. She stood awkwardly next to Matt and waited for him to do his signature pose, but he never did. He just glared into the ring at Trent, who glared right back.
BOOM!
The cannons on the side of the stage shot fake $100 bills high into the air, making Callie flinch. She looked back into the ring as the paper money floated down around them. Alex rolled her eyes in annoyance and turned to say something to Trent.
She stood stiffly at the top of the stage until Matt moved, and they made their way down the entrance ramp. Trent started jaw-jacking, but Callie tuned him out as she took her place on the ring apron. Matt, however, took the bait; Aubrey had to push him back as they yelled at each other. Eventually, Trent scoffed and turned back to Alex.
“You wanna start?” Callie heard him ask.
But Alex didn’t even get the chance to open her mouth before Matt yelled, “No, we’re starting the match!”
Alex and Trent exchanged a look, but she stepped through the ropes and out onto the apron next to the turnbuckle. Matt removed his leather jacket and tossed it to the floor. Aubrey called for the bell, and the match started.
* * * * * * * * * *
Alex didn’t know if Matt was ignoring Callie, if Trent just wanted to beat the shit out of Matt, or if it was some combination of both. But whatever the case, the match had been going on for nearly ten minutes now, and neither of them had even tried to tag in her or Callie. It was aggravating, but at least it worked in her team’s favor. The match had effectively become a singles contest, and Trent had far more experience wrestling on his own than Matt did. That, and his cardio was better. If it continued like this, it would only be a matter of time before they won.
Matt tried to whip Trent toward the ropes, but he reversed it and pulled him into a side headlock. He pivoted toward a corner and charged, running up the turnbuckle to hit a float-over DDT. He went for the pin—but Matt kicked out at two. Afterward, both men remained still on the mat, taking what chance they could to catch their breath. Alex eagerly stepped up onto the bottom rope and banged on the turnbuckle. She wanted in.
“Trent! Tag me in!”
She leaned into the ring, reaching as far as she could, and he looked over at her. But just as he pushed himself up onto his hands and knees, Matt hit him with a clubbing blow to the back. He grabbed him by the hair and jerked him into a chinlock. It wasn’t a move that Matt typically did. Alex knew it meant he was getting tired.
The crowd started clapping in rhythm for Trent, and Alex stomped her boot on the ring apron in time. Trent wrenched at Matt’s fingers, prying them away from his face. In response, Matt pulled him to his feet and swiftly maneuvered to hit a float-over DDT of his own. Alex bit down on her jaw as she watched him hook his leg. Trent got his shoulder up at two.
Alex stepped back up onto the ropes. She was tired of this. “Why don’t you tag in your partner, huh, Matt?” she taunted. “Worried she can’t beat me?”
Matt glared daggers at her as he climbed to his feet. “I don’t want to subject everyone to having to watch you wrestle,” he spat.
But Alex’s wit was just as quick. “Oh really? You look awfully lost without your little brother out here doing all the work.”
That needled him. She knew it would. But what she didn’t expect was his response.
“Please, you wouldn’t even have a contract if you weren’t on your knees for Kenny every night.”
For a second, Alex was stunned into silence. But then a white-hot rage bubbled up inside her. She ducked through the ropes and charged toward him.
“What’d you say to me?”
“You heard me.”
��Why don’t you say it again.”
“Get out of the ring, Alex!” Aubrey ordered.
“Matt!”
At Callie’s warning cry, Matt instinctively whirled around and dodged—and what happened next seemed to unfold in slow motion.
Trent flew toward Alex like a bullet. He crashed into her and knocked the wind from her lungs, sending her violently back into the turnbuckle. She felt a pop in her right shoulder, and then nothing but searing hot pain.
* * * * * * * * * *
When Trent realized what he’d done, he felt sick.
He hadn’t known Alex was in the ring. That DDT had left him dazed, and he’d been oblivious to his surroundings until he’d spotted Matt with his back turned to him. So he went for a spear. But Matt dodged at the last second. Trent had absolutely no chance to stop himself or correct course, and he rammed full speed into Alex.
He watched in stunned horror as she writhed against the turnbuckle. She clenched her right arm, her face screwed up in pain. She was hurt. He’d hurt her.
“Alex—”
Smack!
He was abruptly cut off by a superkick to the jaw. He crumpled to the mat. Matt dragged him by the ankle further into the ring and pinned him. The count sounded distant and faint.
One.
Two.
Three.
The bell rung. Trent felt Matt throw down his leg as the music started, ringing in his ears. He stared up into the lights, unblinking, while Matt’s arm was raised in victory. He’d hurt her. He’d hurt her and then lost the match.
“Alex,” he said again as he rolled over onto his hands and knees. She was still huddled against the turnbuckle, clutching her arm as Aubrey checked on her. He felt sick all over again.
“Alex.” He crawled over to her and put a hand on her knee. She looked up at him. Unshed tears shined in her eyes. It broke him. “I’m sorry.”
She shook her head. “It was an accident—”
“Alex!”
Suddenly, Kenny was in the ring. He practically pushed Trent out of the way as he knelt in front of Alex. “What’s wrong?” he asked her.
“I think it’s dislocated,” she winced.
Trent looked at her right shoulder. It hung visibly lower than her left. His heart dropped into his stomach.
“Let’s get you to Doc,” he said as he tried to move toward her again.
But Kenny blocked him. “I got it,” he bit. Trent didn’t have it in him to argue.
He watched as Kenny helped her to her feet and ushered her to the ropes; he held them open for her so she could gingerly duck through. As she stepped to the other side, Alex looked back. For a brief second their eyes met. But then Kenny put his arm around her, and she turned away and disappeared into the back.
* * * * * * * * * *
Callie couldn’t stay out there a second longer. She was horrified by what she’d witnessed. The way Matt had taken advantage of Trent’s awful mistake, how he hadn’t hesitated to kick him in the jaw—there’d been a viciousness in his eyes that she’d never seen before. And she didn’t want any part of it.
She stormed off before Aubrey could even raise his arm in victory, marching quickly up the ramp. Kenny nearly bowled her over on his way down to the ring, and she turned to watch as he ran to Alex’s aid. But then she saw Matt coming after her, and she turned back around and hurried through the entrance tunnel.
“Callie!”
She didn’t stop or even glance his way. She just kept walking.
“Callie! What the fuck?”
That got her stop and face him. “Me what the fuck? You what the fuck, Matt? What the fuck was that out there?”
If looks could kill, she was certain she would have been dead on the spot. “Are you serious?” he spat. “I won the match and you just ran off!”
Her eyes darkened. “Well, I didn’t want to be a part of it anyway, right?”
Matt bit down on his jaw. There was nothing he could say to that. She gave him one last glare and turned her back on him again, praying that was the end of it. She just wanted to leave. Alone.
“I want your shit out of my house by the weekend.”
Callie halted. His words were like a knife in the back. They hurt. And suddenly, she wanted him to hurt, too.
She turned around again, her head held high. “That’s fine, because I don’t want to move back to California anymore.”
She held his gaze in defiance. But Matt just laughed, cruel and low. “Let me guess, Orlando with Cash?”
She faltered. He knew about yesterday. But she steeled herself again. “No. I want to move to Orlando for me.”
He scoffed and rolled his eyes. “Okay.”
“That’s the truth!”
“Was all this just a rebound to you?”
If his previous words had been a knife to the back, those were a blow to the gut. Tears sprung to the back of Callie’s eyes. Her voice came out strained. Apologetic. “No. I care about you, Matt. So much that it scares me.”
He laughed again and looked away. “Coulda fooled me.”
She took a step toward him. “Matt—”
“Have fun in Orlando,” he cut her off, and that time it was him who stormed off and left her behind. Alone.
#aew fanfiction#kenny omega fanfiction#cash wheeler fanfiction#matt jackson fanfiction#trent beretta fanfiction#the elite fanfiction#young bucks fanfiction#best friends fanfiction#adam page fanfiction#hangman page fanfiction#hangman adam page fanfiction#ftr fanfiction
56 notes
·
View notes
Text
farran rereads lost lagoon: chapters 16-17
back at it.
re: romance novel: “I saw a patch of red flowers, and I thought they would be striking against Cass’s dark hair. She wasn’t exactly a flower wearer, but maybe she’d let me pin one on her dress? The color would set off her fair skin so perfectly. And she could at least keep some in a vase by her bed. I refused to believe there was a person alive who didn’t feel better with freshly cut flowers in her room.” that’s gay rapunzel
i do admittedly have some ambivalent feelings about this passage. on the one hand it’s - yes, very gay. but also it feels to me like such a clear illustration of the difficulty rapunzel has with empathy and listening to other people when their experiences or expectations or needs diverge from hers; she acknowledges that cass isn’t into flowers, but follows it up with “but maybe i can get her to wear some anyway,” and of course there’s the whole refusing to believe anyone could feel differently about having flowers in their room than she does. and it also has this weird undercurrent of - god, i don’t know how to phrase it in a succinct way.
this specific passage was on my mind when i wrote this bit in moonless air chapter 4:
Still. She plucks at the stitches of her jack-of-plate, self-conscious.
It’s the nicest thing she owns. Soft green velvet sewn over sturdy layers of canvas and steel. Armor. She’d saved up for more than a year to buy it for herself on the anniversary of her adoption two years ago, and at the time it had been nothing but a frivolous luxury. Stupid, really. She’d never had real reason to wear it in Herzingen, not for anything besides teaching herself how to move with its weight and entertaining ridiculous fantasies—but last night, Moira had intimated that their destination in Vardaros is fancy as well as dangerous. So the jack seemed… appropriate.
Sharp. She twitches.
Clothing—fashion isn’t– Cassandra’s always hated dresses. It’s a trait that demands a certain amount of indifference to what other people think of her appearance.
And she can do indifference. Cassandra has indifference in spades. But nobody’s ever paid her a compliment quite like that before: baldly appreciative. Straightforward. Not like all the times Rapunzel coaxed her into tolerating crowns of late-summer flowers because the colors look so nice with your complexion! and not like the Commander’s gruff praise for how grown-up she looked in the hideous pastel gowns that had come with the lady-in-waiting gig.
because – like, cass is butch, and “not a flower wearer,” and here in lost lagoon we have this passage where rapunzel expresses this pretty straightforward attraction to cassandra but in the context of imagining cassandra presenting in a much more feminine way than she is comfortable with - in a dress with flowers in her hair etc - and it just... rubs me the wrong way a little bit. and this is not to say like cass can’t be butch and put a flower in her hair but when it’s paired with rapunzel specifically acknowledging that cass doesn’t WANT to wear flowers then it - yeah i feel weird about this passage.
and that translated into cass having a whole little crisis over being complimented for her appearance without implicit pressure to be more feminine for the first time ever
anyways
i still can’t get over the name monsieur lefleur
rapunzel summarizes hervanian culture as “brash but can be funny; distrustful but not mean-spirited” so, basically, they are americans
she is feeling very Prepared to meet with them, in contrast to every other time she’s met with foreign dignitaries or nobility before this. eugene tries to warn her that cass is PISSED with her and she just brushes him off, as one does, by saying that cass is “not all bubbles and moonbeams” but that she is “a softy” inside.
of course this leads up to cass blowing up and going off while rapunzel tries to calm her down and just - groan this line.
“People don’t change! You told a criminal a detail that puts my entire future at risk!”
how many times have i said “cass doesn’t act this way in tts” i feel like it’s a constant drumbeat. but i have to say, again, that cass doesn’t act this way in tts. i don’t think it’s unrealistic for her to think like this, given that her father is essentially corona’s chief of police and she idolizes him, but i feel the need to reiterate that there is zero sign of cass having this mindset in tts proper. and it does sort of bother me when people read this into cass’s character because it undermines and delegitimizes her dislike of eugene in early s1.
which like. tts itself sort of frames their mutual dislike as a mutual problem, but it’s... really not? and imo the best illustration of this is in this exchange from cassandra vs eugene:
CASSANDRA: Unbelievable. Did you eat all the cookies?
EUGENE: I’m not a pig, Cassandra. I ate all of your cookies; I’m saving mine for later.
CASSANDRA: Ugh– you are nothing but a self-serving, inconsiderate, arrogant freeloader!
EUGENE: [scoffing] You know, I can rattle off insulting adjectives describing your personality, too, but to do so would imply that you actually have a personality, and I just wouldn’t feel right about doing that!
this is the dynamic every time they squabble in early s1.
1 - eugene does something selfish or thoughtless - in this case taking all the cookies and milk for himself.
2 - cassandra calls him out for it, and he doubles down, often taking a potshot at her in the process.
3 - cassandra gets mad and calls his behavior what it is (self-serving, inconsiderate, arrogant)
4 - eugene gets defensive and insults her as a person, typically with variations on calling her icy / unfeeling / humorless / joyless.
which is to say, their fights are initiated by eugene’s poor behavior, and cassandra attacks his behavior but eugene attacks cassandra herself. like, eugene is the dude who insults you and then goes “pfft why can’t you take a joke” when you get upset with him. that’s what this is.
moreover, when eugene’s, for lack of a better term, residual flynn rider-ness starts to taper off, cassandra’s criticism of his behavior also tapers off, AND she gets much gentler about how she phrases this criticism once he starts to actually take it on board. but there’s no accompanying shift in the way eugene speaks to and about her - the jibes about her being humorless or cranky or soulless literally never stop and at no point does he ever seem to consider that cass might not appreciate them as much as he thinks she does.
(to be clear, i don’t think they bother cass very much if at all - but they do create and reinforce a perception on eugene’s end that cass Doesn’t Have Feelings and the background radiation of that contributes to the toxicity that develops in season 2.)
like again, pulling from cassandra vs eugene here, eugene is extremely insulting towards cassandra even when he’s ostensibly coming to her defense:
RANDOM THUG: Look at that, Fancy-Boots has got something to say!
EUGENE: Name-calling? Come on, we’re better than that, aren’t we? Sure, we could sit here and make fun of each other—tease Cassandra for her chronic joylessness, or me for my uncommonly good looks, or you for your poor dental hygiene, tragic fashion sense, robust body odor, and what are clearly woefully misguided decision making skills, but do you really want to go down that road?
ALL OF WHICH IS TO SAY - besides demonstrating an obvious willingness to give eugene another chance once he starts doing the bare minimum to not be a dick to her, cassandra doesn’t like eugene because eugene is an asshole to her and takes the enormous privileges he is given completely for granted.
saying “well she doesn’t like him because he was a criminal and she doesn’t believe criminals ever change” erases that completely and reframes the conflict as cassandra treats eugene unfairly because of bigotry that she needs to unlearn. lost lagoon takes this even one step further in that lost lagoon eugene is genuinely trying to be responsible, he is taking his new lot in life seriously. he doesn’t need cass to tell him off for acting like an ass because he doesn’t act like an ass. he shows actual interest in getting to know cass and makes an effort to break through her hostility in order to get along. unlike his tts counterpart, lagoon eugene really doesn’t do anything wrong, and that makes cassandra’s intense hatred of him on the grounds that he was a thief look completely irrational and, like i said, bigoted.
it’s just very frustrating to me.
anyways
rapunzel tries very hard to persuade cass that it’s actually totally fine that she told eugene the secret because she just can’t keep secrets from eugene (except the lagoon which she has arbitrarily decided is totes fine to keep secret and i am pretty sure this contradiction never gets pointed out) - and cass is having none of it, and of course arianna interrupts before anything can get resolved.
they rush out and monsieur lefleur interrupts them, asking questions about the lost lagoon. he reveals that he heard an ~elegant cloaked person~ inquiring about it in the library. he asks for the book. they say no. the red herring smells to high heavens, and the chapter ends with rapunzel subtly telling cass to hide the book ~for the safety of the kingdom~ and oh my god i just can’t handle the low stakes.
seventeen picks up from there with cassandra’s point of view; she’s suspicious of lefleur and angsts a lot about how she has no time to train and she needs to get out of corona yada yada. her plan is literally to just walk until she finds someone to hire her on as a guard which. lol. this kid.
i feel like this is the strongest passage in the whole book:
She said there couldn’t be any secrets between Eugene and her. But why—especially when it meant sacrificing my future and everything I held dear? I’d read about romantic love in poems, and it seemed to me like a spell. Sounded great for the lovebirds, but what about the other people.
Did I just not matter in the face of this love, even though I had been the one to risk everything to show Rapunzel the world? Was I just supposed to fall on my sword because Eugene was uncomfortable that he didn’t have every last piece of information about Rapunzel?
she has a brief argument with owl, who is a pretty obvious stand-in for her own doubts / feeling that she truly belongs in corona and doesn’t actually want to leave. but she has no choice! but it’s stormy, so she can’t leave! oh no!
(i think if tts really strongly felt she had no choice but to free corona, a measly thunderstorm would not be enough to stop her.)
30 notes
·
View notes
Text
The world keeps spinning (it really shouldn't)
Vance did it. He defeated Josephine, saved his grandpa and Elliot, and saved the town. Everything's fixed.
No. Everything is awful. He failed, and now his friend- now Tom is gone.
And he'd rather fight Josephine all over again, because it'd be easier than what he has to do now- tell Andy about it.
Fandom: It Lives (Visual Novels)
Relationships: Andy Kang/Tom Sato, Danni Asturias/Imogen Wescott, (dannimogen is background and very brief but i couldn't resist), Andy Kang & Ava Cunningham & Lucas Thomas & Lily Ortiz
Additional Tags: tom dies and everything is awful, Angst, Grief/Mourning, Friendship, for basic context im going with the version of ILITW that i got, which is that everyone survived and noah took jane's place, and then for ILB i did the version where tom dies obviously, (which is not the version i got), (everyone survived), (i feel the need to say this for my own ego), but anyway i was like what if tho. andy would be devastated, and then... this happened?, only difference from canon is that ILITW MC told everyone about noah a lot before, also like. imma be real with yall, im physically uncapable of giving my MCs serious names, so ILB MC was named That Bitch and i didnt want to give him a real name, cuz it felt like betrayal, so im just calling him vance for this one, is it his nickname? is he called vance vance? dont worry about it, Anyway that's it, Pining, you know. before the death part. it's mentioned, also we're ignoring the whole richard tries to murder MC thing, cuz i dont have time for that, so pretend ILB ended on chapter 17, Hopeful Ending, considering the theme i mean
Read it on Ao3
The city of Westchester looks exactly the same, but somehow feels a lot less wholesome, now. Vance walks in it and feels like a corpse among the living, like a ghost screaming to everyone that something's wrong. And being ignored.
It shouldn't look the same, without Tom.
But no one knows, yet.
He swallows, running a hand behind the nape of his neck. That's why he's here, anyway - they should know, they deserve to know, and he doesn't want to have the funeral without Tom's friends there.
Which is why he's going to tell Andy. Himself, in person. Because he might not know him very well, but he wants to do the right thing, and that's the least Andy deserves. He knows there's no one Tom loved like he did Andy, and from what he's seen of them together, the feeling was mutual.
He has to do this. But he feels sick, just thinking about that bond, and how it was ruined.
How could he let this happen to them?
He was so cocky, so stupid, so reckless... He thought everything would turn out okay. Assumed it would, even, because it kept getting him through it, to think that everything would turn out fine.
God. What a joke.
He walks into the little diner Andy had recommended. I'm sure you've heard of that place, Tom loves it, he had texted. We always went there to celebrate our wins back in high school. His stomach had churned, but he didn't say anything, because he wasn't going to tell Andy via text. He has to do this right. It's the least he owes him.
So he pretended that everything was fine, and agreed to meet him there. Woke up, and dragged himself to the place, trying to muster up the courage to face the world that seemed to not even care about his mistakes.
When he gets to the diner's door, he takes a deep breath, trying to ground himself for what he's about to do. Face his own mistakes. Face the pain he caused when he failed them both.
He walks in, and to his relief, and despair, Andy is already there. He smiles brightly when he sees Vance, and Vance wants to disappear.
"Vance! Nice to see you, dude. I heard about what went down in Pine Springs, glad you're okay," he says, not giving time for Vance to answer before continuing, this weird sense of calm and sympathy about him. "So, I assume you still need help with that ghost? From what I've seen in the news, it seemed like you handled it pretty well, but it's not like they are giving us supernatural updates or anything, so I figured there were still some loose ends to tie. Are the other guys coming? Where's Tom?" he looks over behind Vance, and Vance wants to die at the question. God, how is he going to tell him? He didn't really think about that, beyond the part where he has to. "I kind of thought you'd come together again. Bad move to come separated, Tom is always late to everything, I swear if it weren't for me he'd have been kicked out of the team for missing practice too many times. And I'm not the most punctual guy in the world, mind you, but I still had to drag his ass there so he'd be on time- is everything okay?"
Vance is a little shocked by the question. It's not, but what is he supposed to answer? "Andy," he says, a little careful, "things… went a little wrong, back there."
"Oh, shoot," he says, "I'm sorry, man, I kinda assumed, when I heard about how the flooding and the animal attacks were in full swing and then just stopped suddenly, that that was when you got rid of the ghost, you know? And seeing you all in one piece… I thought it was over already. Do you need help? I can round up the guys, and we can go-"
"No, Andy," Vance says, "the ghost is gone."
Andy looks at him, confused. "Then what's the problem?"
"Tom," he says, then winces when he sees all the color drain from Andy's face.
Andy waits for barely a second, then breaks into anxious questioning. "Tom? Why? What do you mean? Is he hurt? How bad is it? Did he have to go to the hospital? Where is he?"
Vance wants to cry. God. God. He can't do this. "Andy..."
Andy just looks at him, eyes wild, terrified, and it hasn't even hit him yet. "Vance. Vance. Please. What happened? Does Tom need me? Because if so, we need to go-"
"Tom's gone," he says, and it leaves him in a rush, a whisper, taking with it the last of his energy. He's empty, and somehow, it's still awful. "He's… he's dead, Andy."
Andy looks at him, eyes wide, unfocused, lost. "This isn't funny," he says. "If Tom put you up to this, knock it off right now. Tell him not to ever joke about-"
"Andy," Vance says, then swallows. "Tom wouldn't joke about that. You know that."
"No, he wouldn't, but..." His eyes begin to water, panic settling in, gaze darting across the room as if searching for him, "But… No. No. No, knock it off."
Vance starts crying before Andy does. "I'm sorry, Andy."
--------
Andy is in shock. He freezes in place, mouth hanging open, everything about him completely still except for his eyes, still so damn wide, still searching the place, searching Vance, begging for something, anything. Vance sits him back down on the table, gently, and Andy lets himself be handled back, eyes still not settling on him.
"I'm sorry," Vance says. "I… I promised you that I would take care of him. I tried, but… I'm so sorry."
"How?" he asks, "how could this happen? This isn't… After Redfield, when everyone survived, I just… I didn't think any of us could lose to another monster, I..." He shakes his head, vigorously, desperately. "This was supposed to be over. We were done, we were free, it was supposed to be over, we were all supposed to be safe, it shouldn't..."
"I'm sorry. It all happened so fast, I… If I had been faster, maybe..."
"Well, it's a bit late for that now," Andy snaps, and Vance bites his lip, not recoiling, because he deserves it. Then Andy stops, as if realizing what he had said, and for a second, his eyes seem clear again. He shakes his head. "No. I'm sorry. I… If there's anything I've learnt from everything that happened, it's that we can't point fingers when things get hard." He finally looks up at Vance, shaking, eerily still, nothing like the guy he was just seconds ago. He's wrecked, Vance thinks, and he wants to tear at himself in guilt. "What happened? Did he- did he drown, or… Did the ghost..."
"We were fighting monsters," Vance explains. "There were just… So many of them, and it all happened so fast, I..." he looks away, not daring to look back at the memory, not daring to remember the awful scene. As if he has to. Everytime he closes his eyes, it's back, punishing him. "We got his body," he explains. "Pine Springs is taking the victims to mass graves, but we wanted to give him a proper burial. I thought… You'd want to come."
Andy seems surprised, like that hadn't crossed his mind. "You haven't buried him yet?"
Vance bites his lip. "No. We're doing it tonight. We didn't have the time before, and… Well, I thought you'd want to be there. And I think he'd have wanted his body to be in Westchester, so..." He trails off.
Andy looks at him, hesitant. He bites his lip, looks away, then back at him. "Can I see the body?"
Vance does recoil, this time. He wasn't expecting this question. "I… You won't want to."
"What do you mean, I won't want to? I need to say goodbye to him, I-"
"Andy," he says, as gently as possible, because he deserves Andy's anger, all of it, but he won't let him do that to himself. "You won't want to remember him like that. His body…" He looks at Andy's eyes. He's still furious, livid, shaking, and he's lost, and Vance realizes that he doesn't get it, doesn't understand what Vance is saying, and this might be even worse than having to tell him Tom is dead. "It's torn to pieces, Andy. There's not much for you to see."
Andy freezes, for the second time that day. "Was he- oh, god," he looks at his own shaky hands, somehow even more in shock than before. "Was it… At least, was it quick?"
Vance starts crying again. He opens his mouth to answer. He can't. He chokes on the words, on his guilt, on his uselessness. "I'm so sorry, Andy."
------
Andy throws up. Once, twice. He doesn't insist on looking at the body. Obviously, he can't. Just imagining it- it's too much.
He tries to comfort Vance, because he- he's trying to do better, with his anger, with his impulsiveness, but all he can think about is how much he wants to destroy something, and honestly, the whole conversation is a blur. He punches the wall instead, once he gets home. And throws up. Again and again. Sends his friends a message, letting them know about the funeral. Cries. Punches the wall again. And again, and again, hoping that his hands will start to bleed, that he'll tear himself apart. His mom asks what's got him so angry, and he yells, "Tom is dead!". Her face twists in shock, and he can't look at it. He runs away.
Being back outside is almost worse. Everything- it should be in shambles. The whole town, the whole world should be on fire, fizzling, filled with screams and despair, like Andy is. He's never lived in a world without Tom before, never been away from him his whole life, and it shouldn't look like it's just the same. Everything should be gone, destroyed. And it is, but it doesn't look that way, and Andy wants to tear it all apart until it makes sense, at least.
He hates Westchester now. He hates it. God damn the stupid woods, and the stupid cult, and the fucking Power! God damn Andy for telling Tom about it, for letting him become this sort of- monster hunter, for believing that just because they overcame a ghost once, it would keep happening if they pushed their luck.
This wasn't supposed to happen.
Tom can't be dead. It's impossible.
How can Andy still be standing, if Tom isn't here?
---------
He wanders like that the rest of the day, not noticing the hunger that builds up after going a whole day without eating, not noticing the passersby looking at him worriedly, not noticing the thousands of missed calls from his mom, not noticing anything but this awful despair. He knows the feeling of wanting to claw his chest off intimately well, but it's never been like that before. He wants to carve himself hollow. He wants to scream. He wants to run. And he runs from the all-encompassing nothingness, even though he has nowhere to go.
He goes from angry to empty, and then back to angry, all day long, and the day passes in a blur.
--------
Andy meets up with Vance and two girls from their crew. Their group was pretty small, he realizes. A lot smaller than Andy's was, all those years ago. Three years ago. Forever ago. Another lifetime. Just yesterday.
The cemetery is empty, but there's a grave with a black casket they're standing next to. "I thought all the cemetery crew was helping Pine Springs," he says, like he cares. Honestly, he hadn't thought about the logistics of this at all.
"They are," Vance confirms, serious. "You, uh… You know about Noah, right…?"
Andy nods. "Yeah, we, uh, reintroduced ourselves to him a little after you guys left." It was weird, to say the least. All that anger, all that betrayal, bubbling up again right when they had all started to move on from what had happened, to think that it was over… The urge to scream at him, demand answers… And then seeing all the hurt, and the confusion, and remembering that they had loved Noah, once, most of their lives, and that at the end of the day, the only one who had suffered from his actions was himself.
It wasn't easy to forgive. Not to Andy. Or Stacy. Or Ava. But they had been working on it. Maybe they couldn't forgive, much less forget, but at the same time, they couldn't get rid of that bond, either.
Still… "What does this have to do with… With Tom?" If Noah had anything to do with his death, Andy would kill him all over again. He doesn't care about his freaky powers, he'll die if he has to, but Noah will pay.
"He, uh, helped. Dig the grave and, uh, get a casket. That's how we got everything ready."
Oh. "I… I see," he says. "Is he here?"
"No. I told him you guys were coming, and he said it was better if he left."
"Oh," Andy answers. "I guess that's… Yeah. Still..." he raises his voice a little bit, in the direction of the woods. "Thank you, Noah."
He doesn't see or hear anything, not really, but still, somehow, he can tell that Noah is pleased. He can picture Noah's smile and that fragile little "friendsss..."
He sighs, suddenly exhausted.
Vance seems to notice, god bless his soul. "Are the others coming?", he asks, gently.
"Lily, Lucas, and Ava are," Andy replies. "The rest were out of town, and they… They won't make it."
"I'm sorry."
Andy kicks a pebble. "It's fine," he says. It's the kind of lie that's so absurd that it becomes true. Nothing is fine. It'll never be fine. So it doesn't matter at all, and it ends up being fine.
Vance seems to realize what's going through his head, somehow, because he looks unsure of what to say. Finally, he settles on, "uh, Andy. These are Danni, and Imogen," he says, gesturing to each of them, and Andy musters up enough energy to look at their faces while he does that, at least. Then, his eyes widen for a second, finally taking in what they look like.
"Wait, you're Imogen Wescott?" he says, a little dumbfounded. "When I heard that name, I kinda expected you to be, you know..."
"White and insufferable?" Imogen asks, a little smile directed at him, so gentle he can barely handle it. "Yeah. That's why I'd rather go by Genny, usually."
Danni frowns at her, slightly troubled. "You never told me that."
Imogen's smile turns a little brighter. "Oh, no, not for you, Danni. For you, I'd rather go by 'babe'".
Danni also smiles at her, and they squeeze each other's hands, and the edges of grief seem to turn just a little softer for them both. Andy can tell that things get just a little easier for them, just a little less grim, because they have each other. And he needs to look away, wants to run, because he and Tom… They could've… In a way, they were...
He feels like he's ready to run again. God, he fucked up so bad. What was he supposed to do now, how could he get better when the one thing in the world that always made him feel better was Tom? He lost him, he's gone, it's over, and somehow it hadn't hit quite the way it did at that moment, looking at that connection, that love that showed through grief. He averts his eyes, feeling wild and cornered, and turns back right in time to almost run into Lily - who looks devastated, and reaches out to touch his arm. Which feels crazy, because Andy is raw, and his whole body is bleeding, and rotting away, and who would touch him-
"I'm so sorry, Andy." She says, and Andy finds himself hugging her tight, and he feels like she should wither, die at his touch, suffocate, but she just hugs him back and pats him and Andy cries on her shoulder, and he's never cried in front of her before, much less like this. But he can't stop, he can't do anything, he's so heavy and dizzy and lost-
And Lily is stronger than they give her credit for, because she holds him, this endless weight that is him, even when he shakes and stains her sweater with tears, like it's nothing. She feels so solid, right then, the only solid thing in the world. She's got him, Andy knows, and it's like finally he ran into something he can take shelter in. He takes a deep breath, then another, and holds on for dear life.
"I'm sorry," is the first thing he says, maybe the only thing he knows how to say right now. Maybe this is how Jane felt, in the end - this endless spectre of regret, bigger than everything, than everyone, encompassing her and drowning her until it ate her whole and left her empty, with only the Power and its evil inside her.
He's so tired, but he's not empty, not yet.
He almost wants to be.
"Don't apologize," Lily says, so sad and sympathetic, and it takes Andy a moment to realize what she's even talking about. "I'm really sorry, I..."
It's only then that Andy's eyes focus enough to see Ava and Lucas standing a little after her, their faces twisted with sadness and bodies frozen in place. At times like this, it really is obvious that Lily is the bravest out of all of them, by far. Andy doesn't think he's ever cried in front of any of them, and Lucas and Ava look- completely lost.
Lucas is the first to talk, out of them both. His voice is very soft. "Andy, if there's anything you need..."
Ava interrupts, words leaving her way too fast. "We'll be staying with you tonight." She blinks for a second, frowning at Lucas. "Sorry, I, uh, hadn't realized you were talking." She looks like she just came out of a daze. She probably had been running that in her head for a while. Lucas puts his hand on her shoulder, and Ava runs a head on her neck, embarrassed.
"It's okay," Andy answers, even though her apology wasn't directed at him. "You don't have to, you know, watch over me or..." He trails off.
"We're not leaving you alone," Ava says, resolute. "You know the others couldn't come, but we all agreed that we should be… You know..."
Andy chokes on something he can't quite feel. He looks down at his feet, and he hasn't felt this small in years. "I… Okay."
Ava reaches out to him, hesitant, and gives him a little pat on the shoulder. Lucas starts rubbing his back soothingly, and, very awkwardly, they gravitate into a group hug. Andy can see the nervousness in Ava's eyes, the worry that she's doing this wrong somehow, like a hug is the most complex thing in the world, and he tries to muster up a little smile of encouragement to her, but he's forgotten how to do that. He doesn't know how to do anything, anymore.
Slowly, they separate, and all three of them still keep some sort of touch with Andy - even Ava, with her hand close to his shoulder - like they're trying to anchor him, but he drifts away anyway, lost in whatever it is that's left of himself.
Vance looks down at him for a moment, as if waiting for a signal, but Andy doesn't know for what, so he waits for Vance to figure it out. Finally, he says, "should we start?"
Andy frowns. "Wasn't there some other guy with you? Pork something?"
Vance, Imogen, and Danni all look at each other, uncertain, surprised, for a moment. It's Imogen who speaks up. "He… He left us."
Ava swallows. "Did he also..."
"No," she says, shaking her head, sadly. "He, uh, deserted the group."
"He what?" Someone asks, shocked, almost outraged, and when Andy sees the looks in everyone's faces, he realizes that it was him.
"He couldn't take it," Vance says, face twisted with sadness. "All the fighting, the monsters… He left."
Andy is shaking. Falling apart. About to explode. "When?"
Vance doesn't look at him. "Right before the final battle."
"He abandoned you when you were going up against the evil ghost?"
"He..." Vance begins, then finds that he has nothing else to say. "Yeah."
"How…" Andy begins, lost for words, and then it happens. He explodes. "How dare he!" He screams. "Tom was counting on him, he trusted him, he needed him, and he just left? He should have been there! He should have been there, he should," Andy looks at his own hands, in shock, watching them tremble and go out of focus, like there are tears blocking his vision, and he feels sick, on the verge of death, and he realizes that he's not talking about that guy at all. "He should have been there!" He slips from his own control, falling to his knees, covering his face, feeling shame, shame, shame, hatred, disgust. "He should… I should… Oh God, I just let him go alone..."
"Andy..." Someone says. Maybe Lucas. Maybe Lily. Maybe the Imogen girl. It sounds so sympathetic. He wants to claw at his own skin and hide.
"I should have been there, I shouldn't… I had experience, what was I thinking..."
"Tom didn't want you to go," someone else says, gently. "I was there when you talked, remember? You didn't abandon him. You said you were going to come, and he told you not to."
"Tom.. Tom is not my damn boss," Andy answers, still covering his face, feeling the tears stop spilling and start to drown him from the inside, and god damn T, the least Tom deserves is for him to be able to cry properly- "I-I should have… gone," he chokes, shaking.
The next one who speaks is Ava. "He wouldn't have wanted you to be at risk, Andy."
"I don't care. I don't care. I'm selfish like that, I'd rather it was me. I could have helped him, I could have saved him, even if I had to- to take his place..."
"Andy..." is all Ava says, sounding shaken, devastated.
"Fuck!" He screams, punching the ground beneath him as if trying to punish the earth for taking Tom. "He would have never left me like that, I could always count on Tom, I could always..." he feels his chest constrict, or maybe burst, with all the tears and horror inside of him, like he's cracking from the inside. "Always..." he can't form the words, can't find the air, and he falls in on himself, more, more, more, closing in, suffocating, "always..." he can't breathe. He can't breathe. He tries to draw it in, to keep himself steady, but every time he tries to bring it in, the air escapes from him again, further, abandoning him, and he wheezes, again, again, closing in further, suffocating, oh God, he's going to die…
"It's a panic attack!" Someone screams, then kneels beside him, putting their hands on his shoulders. "Andy. Andy. Focus on me. You need to breathe. Deep lungfuls. Come on. I'll count to four. Keep breathing in. 1… 2..."
"Can't," he wheezes. It's too strong, like there's something… Something constricting his chest, inside and outside, and then he realizes… "Binder." He sits down straighter, no longer closing in on himself, and that awful vulnerability gets even worse, but it's easier to breathe. He follows the person's counts… 1, 2, 3, 4… Then up to five, then to six, then to seven, then eight… Until finally he doesn't need help, and he opens his eyes and contemplates the absolute mess that he is, and Imogen's kind, relieved face just inches from him.
"Good, Andy, you did well… I have these sometimes, too, I know how scary they are, you were so brave..." Imogen keeps on saying, painfully understanding, and he nods, a bit exhausted to explain. He didn't take his binder off all day, didn't remember… And if he wears it for too long, he's more prone to hyperventilating, especially if he's stressed. Tom knew that. Tom would have known what was going on. Tom… Fuck.
"I'm sorry," he says, to everyone, and no one in particular.
"Don't apologize. We're all glad you're okay," Lily says, and he realizes that, somehow, she had also kneeled beside him and brought him into another hug. He hides his face on her shoulder, shaking his head, trying to breathe. Breathing. She pets his head, a little bit, and he can feel some more touch, too - little pats on his shoulder and back, all gentle, not crowding him, like he's some sort of wild animal they're trying to calm down.
God, what a mess.
He holds Lily tighter, wanting to hide from the world. She lets him, because it's the kind of person Lily is. He feels himself drift away, for a while, but Lily's still petting his head and he can't lose himself completely. He shakes his head, wanting to fight it, almost wanting to get away from Lily, but he can't escape the gentleness in her embrace. He still can't cry, but he feels his eyes water and burn anyway, and he shakes his head against Lily's shoulder. He just wants this to be over. Please, he's so exhausted.
His breaths even, despite himself, but Andy keeps shaking, and he keeps shaking his head slightly against Lily. He wants this to end, it has- has to be a nightmare…
"Shh, Andy, don't hold it in, it's okay," Lily says, slowly, sadly, and Andy shakes his head more vigorously. No. He can't be weak right now, it's only going to make it last longer. He needs to end it, can't be done with this until Tom has gotten his goodbyes.
It's the least Andy owes him, now that there's nothing else he can do.
So, he speaks up.
"We should go on," he says, suddenly feeling resolute. It's easier to do this if he has something to focus on. He needs to see this through the end, for Tom. If he thinks only about that...
"Are you sure?" Vance asks, hesitant.
Andy nods, forcing his vision to focus. "He needs to rest."
----------
Everyone's speeches go by in a blur. Vance talks about how good Tom's heart was, how he was willing to drop everything to go help a bunch of strangers, how everyone could always count on him. He cries, and he says he's sorry, and the girls put their arms around him, tell him that he did his best. Imogen brings up how kind he was, and Danni talks about his strength. They really loved him, Andy notices, and feels his heart settle just a little bit. He was loved till the end. Of course he was.
Lucas talks about how supportive Tom was, how he was always uplifting everyone around him and would let Lucas babble on about conservation for hours. Lily brings up how much he believed in her and supported her when she was making her videogames. Ava says that Tom was the only one who ever saw her looking up Westchester's history and cults and just… Sat down with her and helped, understanding that she needed this to feel safe, to feel ready, and sharing that burden of getting ready for a disgrace, just a little bit. Andy never knew that Tom had been joining Ava for research. He could've helped with that, too. He could have done a lot of things, if he had paid more attention.
He's left for last, and a part of him wants to be a coward, to stay silent, but that was never his style.
"When Tom had turned into a zombie," he begins, "Redfi- Jane made him hurt me. And I wasn't worried for myself. I was worried for him. I wanted him back, no matter what it took, no matter what happened to me," he begins, not looking at anyone in particular, because he knows most of them already know this story, but he's not going to- he's not going to deny Tom the chance to know how he felt about him, before he rests. It's the least Andy owes him.
So, he takes a deep breath and goes on, pushing himself into saying something that matters.
"Then our friends showed up, and they said that Tom was still there. That I had to reach out to him. So I tried. I talked to him about our childhood. About how much he had been supporting me… How he was my best friend. He was hesitant, but so… Scared. I didn't know what to do. Tom and I always got each other..." He loses himself a little, shaking his head, purging the thoughts that were keeping him from going on, "And then someone said, 'Andy's hurt. H-he needs help'." He loses focus for a second, and that can't happen. He takes a breath, tries to make himself talk. "And just like that… Tom came back.
"He extended his hand to me, and helped me to my feet, and suddenly there was color in his face again, and for a second he wasn't even confused as to what the hell was going on, he just wanted to make sure I was okay. He came back because I needed him. Because he couldn't bear to hurt me. He was always there for me, and I… I don't think I ever needed him more than right now."
He stops a minute, to look at the faces surrounding him. There's a grief in them that looks almost like… Pity.
And Andy isn't even mad about it. He feels pitiful.
"I'm not the best guy with words," he admits, "so I don't know how to express how much this meant to me, or how much Tom meant to me. No one understood me like him. Tom is… Was… No, is a part of me. Maybe the best part of me, because I loved him more than anything else about myself. I'll miss him for the rest of my life." He looks down at Tom's grave, carved out of anything else to say. "I love you, buddy."
It's not the greatest speech that's ever been given, but it's what he can say, and at least he's done it. He'll be able to do better, later. He'll come back to talk to him again. As many times as he can, for as long as he can. He swears on that.
Andy steps back from the grave, and doesn't look as they slowly fill it, covering the closed casket with dirt. He finally allows himself to let the exhaustion catch up with him, and is overcome by that blissful, blissful emptiness.
---------
He's fully expecting himself to drop asleep as soon as they get to Ava's place. They decided to stay there for the night, because Andy still doesn't want to face his mom, to see that same grief in her, for her to want to talk to him, to tell him that everything would be fine. He can't do that, not today. At least Lucas had enough foresight to warn her of where they are, so she should leave him alone for now. Lucas is very reliable in a crisis, Andy thinks, making a note to himself to thank him properly later.
But he can't sleep. He's too exhausted to even rest. And for some reason, even though he doesn't want to talk, that's exactly what he found himself doing for the past few hours. Vomiting up all sorts of memories and thoughts, ranging from funny moments he had with Tom to all of his regrets, and Andy's always been kind of a stress-talker, but it's never been like this. He feels like he's been skinned alive; there's nothing to hold himself together, to hold anything at all in.
He cries all the tears he didn't think he had left in him anymore, and he curses himself, and the guy who left them in the end, and Noah, and the Power, and the cult, and himself again. He scratches his own skin until Lucas gently takes his hands in his, stopping him from doing more of it. And he talks, through all of that. Talks and talks and talks.
The words make him drift through memories, through states of mind, and he knows he's so damn volatile today, it's like he can't anchor himself to a feeling, but his friends put up with him anyway.
Finally, he starts to settle into this sort of… Slowness, like his mind is clear, or maybe blank, even as he keeps on thinking. And he keeps talking through it, letting all the minor regrets have their turn after he's too damn done to keep dealing with the worst parts.
"I never told him I was in love with him," Andy says, staring at the three empty mattresses in front of him, because it's easier than looking at any of his friends, who are currently sitting right beside him, as he babbles on. "I was going to, you know? After R- Jane. I had almost died, so I figured, you know- yolo, and all that. And then I told myself, 'I'll wait until I'm out of the hospital.' And then I started to think… What if he didn't feel the same way? What if things got weird? What if I end up losing him? And I never told him," he looks at his own feet, "and now I lost him anyway."
They all just look at him. They used up all the "I'm sorry, Andy"s left in them a long time ago, he thinks. There's only so many platitudes you can muster up when you know they're worthless, when you're just repeating yourself.
God bless them for trying, though. They're sticking with him through their own- everyone's inadequacy to deal with what's going on. Andy can't thank them enough for that.
"He knew you loved him," Ava says, serious, and Andy frowns at her, doubtful. "He might not have known you were in love with him, but… He knew how much he meant to you. I'm sure of it."
Andy laughs, humorless, "did you finally get those mind reading powers you wanted?" he says. It falls flat, but they pretend it doesn't, for his sake.
Ava rolls her eyes. "Don't be an ass, Kang," she says. "No. I just… I can tell. Anyone can."
Andy bites his lip, looking away.
She presses on, as gently as she can. "Besides, you also know, don't you? Regardless of anything else… Tom loved you, just as much as you loved him."
"I still love him," Andy says, before he can think about it, and a weird kind of shame creeps up on him - for saying it, for not saying it sooner, for realizing that this… It'll probably never go away, even now that it's completely pointless, that it's just proof of his cowardice.
"That's… Normal," Lily says, fiddling a little with her sweater. "You don't forget someone just like that, just because something happened. I mean, look at me and Britney. It took me years to get over her, and even then, I had to have supernatural forces show me exactly who she was, first."
"She didn't deserve you," Ava says.
"Maybe not. It doesn't matter now," Lily says. "The point is… It's okay to still love him."
Andy hugs his knees. "I don't think anything is okay, right now."
"That's okay, too."
They stay in silence for a moment, and then Lucas speaks up. "I know 'it gets better' stories don't really help at times like these," he says, "so I won't tell you that, but… I know what it's like, to feel like nothing will ever be okay, ever be enough. So… At least you're not alone, in that feeling."
Andy's mouth does something. It's not a smile, but it's what it can do right now. "Yeah. At least it's not like last time," he says. "With Jane. We all fell apart, and… It felt really lonely, even though..." He chokes up. "I had Tom."
Lucas rubs at Andy's shoulder sadly, and Andy shakes his head.
"It's just that he didn't get it, you know? And I couldn't tell him, about what happened," he says, instead of thinking about how much worse this is, no matter how many friends he has by his side right now. "So I… Missed you guys." He finishes, ashamed.
"We get it," Ava says, solemn. "And we're sticking with you, this time around."
"Yeah," Lucas agrees.
"Yeah," Lily adds.
"Okay," Andy answers. "I… Thanks."
They hug him tighter. It's all they have to say.
#it lives#andy kang#tom sato#andy x tom#tom x andy#it lives beneath#ilb#it lives in the woods#ilitw#ilb mc#i feel like ive been editing this fic my entire life#also apparently i write deathfic now. thats uh. something#anne ways. have this
11 notes
·
View notes
Text
therapy
pairing: ransom drysdale x reader
warnings: angst, fluff, mental illness, eventual smut && SPOILERS
word count: 16k
description: part 4 of 5. SPOILERS; DO NOT READ IF YOU HAVE NOT SEEN THE FILM -- ransom’s therapy sessions during the assitant && four christmases and a little bit beyond.
note: so this took me forever and i was originally going to write couples therapy at the end, but it just didn’t flow as nicely. i’m probably only going to write one more part for this, but i hope you guys enjoy it. honestly. i’m writing this for you.
session #1
“Court mandated therapy,” He scoffed, crossing his arms across his chest. “What a fucking joke.” He looked across the dining table at you, noticing how you were growing impatient. This whole situation, you moving in and encroaching on his bachelor pad, the house arrest, was fucking annoying. And now therapy. Your jaw twitched in annoyance, a tell tale sign he knew well.
“You’re getting off easy,” you would remind him, “I’m taking your punishment after all.” Taking his punishment, sure, and getting paid almost 210k a year to do it. There’s no sympathy there. You’re getting your money and his life goes on, almost, as normal.
To be fair he was pretty fond of you. You were the only consistent thing in his life for the past two years as much as he’d hate to admit it, nothing would get done if you weren’t around. Not a damn thing. He’d never tell you that though. Especially not now when you’re rearranging his unused study for use of him and the therapist who would be arriving soon, setting out water, a couple snacks, and optimistically tissues.
“Just in case.” You told him. Ransom doesn’t cry. He remembers the last time he really cried, like really cried and it was when he was a kid. His father had laid into him for playing with his novelty golf clubs. Screaming, red faced, spittle landed on his own hot cheeks.
He shook his head to rid himself of the memory.
“I don’t want to do this.” He sounded like a child, whining. He knew. But to be fair, he really didn’t want to fucking do this. He watched you walk away towards the kitchen to clean up what you’d made for lunch. You’d only lived with him for a week, but it was longer than any other woman had ever stayed with him.
It was strange.
He felt his cock twitch in his pants as he stared at your ass while you wiped down the counter, catching crumbs. You hated him, he knew. Not completely, which he also knew, but enough that you’d never fuck him. Why would you want to?
He couldn’t resist, wrapping his arms around you from behind as you rinse the rag off in the sink. “You can tell them I’m sick, can’t come down.” Muffled into her shoulder. He really sounded like a child now, Mommy please make the bad guy go away, I don’t want to see him.
“This could be really good for you Ransom.” Her damp hands covering yours. “Go get changed, he’ll be here soon.” He was still in his gym clothes, sweat ring dried around his neck. He was sure he smelled pretty foul too, about thirty minutes later and a quick jerk in the shower left him a little more relaxed than before.
The man was older, bald, glasses. He looked like he just stepped off the screen typecast as a therapist in a psych ward. Tweed. So much tweed. He started a tape recorder, “My name is Henry Dowd.” You had greeted Dr. Dowd with a pleasant smile and shook his hand. Ransom had immediately felt a vein of envy, you’d never smiled at him like that. “I’m fifty-seven years old, I’ve been practicing for just about 25 years now—“
“Fantastic doc,” Ransom sunk back into his chair, “Listen, what do I have to pay you to make you go away?” The Doctor froze, adjusting his glasses before leaning back in his own chair.
“Do you often use money to eliminate things that make your life uncomfortable?” Of course he did. He immediately thought of you, sitting not more than twenty feet away probably unironically watching Forensic Files on the couch while folding his laundry.
“I don’t need therapy.” Ransom scoffed, “C’mon.” He smirked at the Doctor, “You don’t wanna make this drive every week just like I don’t wanna sit in this room and whine to you about my problems.”
“So are you admitting you have problems?” The Doctor asked, fingers meeting his chin.
Ransom didn’t like this guy. Fuck this guy. Ransom stared at him in silence for a minute.
“What’s your plan here Doc?” Legs spread wide, sunk in the armchair, Ransom mimicked studying the man just as he was studying Ransom.
“Hopefully we will discuss what in your life led you to murdering someone simply because you weren’t going to get you allowance anymore.” The Doctor was slick. He said it with an air of superiority.
Fuck this guy.
“You wanna know?” Ransom asked, sitting up and leaning forward in his seat. “You really wanna know why I murdered her [Fran]?”
The Doctor’s eyebrow raised.
“She didn’t tuck in the corners of my sheets how I like em.” Ransom smirked.
The Doctor hummed in response, taking a notepad and scribbling something down.
“What’re you writing?” Ransom tried to peer at the legal pad in the man’s lap. Dowd lifted it away from his gaze. “This is fucking pointless.”
“Whether you like it or not I’ll be with you for an hour every Thursday for the next 104 weeks.” Dowd smiled, “Whether you take this seriously or not is up to you, but I’m sure someone as intelligent as you knows that you will get as good as you give. The whole reason for me being here is because you have no money, isn’t that correct?” Ransom’s jaw clenched. “So I’m not going to take your bribe, but you can go ahead and try next week if you’d like. Maybe between now and then you can think of something to talk about.” Dowd packed his belongings, shoving the tape recorder in a side pocket of his bag and scribbling once more on his legal pad before storing that too.
“That’s it?” Ransom looked at the clock. It had only been twenty minutes. Dowd smiled at him.
“I’m going to give your babysitter out there some homework for you in preparation for a week from today.” Dowd went to leave the room, “Let her know I’ll take a tea next time.”
Ransom’s knuckles were white, fisted at his sides, he stood up from the chair a minute later, peeking out into the living room to watch you talk to the Doctor, a soft smile on your face. He wanted to hit him.
He wanted to hit him real fucking bad.
He watched you gently place a hand on the Doctor’s arm and guide him from the house. “We’ll see you next week!” The door shut and the smile fell from your face, turning to meet his eyes in the doorway of the study. You let out a heavy sigh and rubbed your temples.
“You can’t try and bribe a court mandated therapist Ransom!” There was a fire in your eyes, it made his cock twitch. He had a brief thought about biting your bottom lip, “He can actually help you!” You continued as you approached, walking by him to clean up the snacks and water that went untouched.
“I don’t need help.” He claimed. You gave him a disbelieving look.
“You need help.” He felt his neck flush with anger.
“Fuck you.” He watched as you walked away from him, not responding. “You need help. What kind of fucking person agrees to take someone’s house arrest huh?” He asked, following you into the kitchen. “You’ve got to have some kind of fucking issues doing something like that.” You’d slammed the tray on the counter, turning to look at him angrily. He was at half mast.
“Why don’t you go out Ransom?” You seethed, “Go have a drink.” He could feel his face heat up, he’s not going to let you win this.
“You know what?” He spat, “I think I will. I’m going to take my untethered ass out. Have fun sitting inside these four walls for the next two years you ungrateful bitch.” He could tell you were holding back, but he didn’t wait for the response, grabbing his coat and slamming the door on the way out.
Later that night, drunk and speech slurring he slammed the body of a girl against your door. Rutting his sloppy hips against her panty clad core.
He’s not going to let you sleep tonight.
You didn’t deserve to.
session #8
“We can sit here for the entire hour in silence, just like all the others,” Dowd started, “Or you can choose to talk today.” Ransom wouldn’t meet his eyes. He was still pissed that you’d taken his phone so he couldn’t sit here and stare at it like he had been for the last few weeks.
“He told me that you’re on your phone the entire time!” You had shouted, “It’s disrespectful.” He’d rolled his eyes heavily, “He’s gonna come back every week whether you do something or not.” You seemed brave. Your started putting your foot down more lately. Ransom wasn’t going to lie to himself and say he didn’t like it.
He was itching to do something else, anything else. The beginning of the manuscript that sat open on the desk behind him and he was pretty pissed he’d been disturbed right when he started chapter six. He found that if he was stopped in the middle of a chapter it was hard to get back into the flow of it, the words pouring from his mind out onto the computer screen faster than he could keep up with.
It was like being edged.
Ransom was into instant gratification.
He could hear an old clock he’d taken from his Grandfather’s study ticking on the bookshelf to his left.
“I see you’ve begun writing.” The Doctor offered, “Have you always thought about writing a novel?” Ransom’s jaw twitched.
“No.”
The Doctor gave him a forced smile. “Have you found it enjoyable so far?” This was a waste of time.
“Yes.”
Scribbling.
“What is your book about?” Ransom smirked.
“Murder.” The Doctor hummed,
“Following in your Grandfather's footsteps then?” Ransom studied the Doctor for a minute.
“What did your Grandfather do?” He asked the man. The Doctor tapped his pen against the armrest.
“He was a traveling salesman.” Dowd humored him. “Much more lucrative business before the internet and the home shopping network.”
“Didn’t know I’d be good at it.” Ransom admitted gruffly, “You wouldn’t be a good salesman.” Dowd gave him a real smile.
“I would be a terrible salesman.”
Silence for a few minutes more. The ticking of the clock driving an ice pick into Ransom’s brain.
“Do you think he would be proud of you?” Dowd asked. “Your Grandfather?”
Harlan wasn’t proud of anyone but himself.
Linda had built a real estate empire and he still wouldn’t give her the validation of knowing she’d done a good job. His last dying action was letting her know her husband was fucking someone else. What kind of father was that?
Harlan wouldn’t have cared if Ransom had begun writing before his death. He would have dismissed him. Not even competition.
Ransom scoffed at the man’s question, not answering.
“So he wouldn’t?” Ransom felt uncomfortable now. He watched the guy out the corner of his eye lift the tea cup you’d gently placed beside him before they began and raise it to his lips. Ransom had let his guard down. The guy was playing with him.
“His opinion doesn’t matter to me.” Ransom spat, eyes flickering over to the clock. They still had thirty minutes left.
“Seems like it does.” The Doc rubbed his fingers together, thinking. “What was Harlan Thrombey like?” Ransom sucked his teeth,
“Why? You a fan?” He laughed, his hand gestures to the bookshelf beside him. “I got a couple signed copies up there if you want one.”
The Doc shook his head, “He must have been pretty distant. I’ve heard writers tend to be.”
“You’re basing your analysis off of rumor?”
“Well, you’re a writer,” he smirked, “You’re plenty distant.” Ransom’s knuckles grew white at his sides,
“I’m not my Grandfather.” He said.
“No,” Dowd assured him, “You’re not. But we all bear the scars of our own upbringing in one way or another.” The timer went off.
“Time to go, doc.” Ransom stared at him as though daring him to continue, but he didn’t. He turned the tape recorder off and packed his bag as usual. Ransom didn’t raise to watch him leave, but he heard him through the open door thank you for the tea.
“We have a couple different kinds if you’d like something different next time.” He hated the sound of you being pleasant right now, especially to that man. The fucking prick.
“No, no. It was perfectly fine thank you.” The door shutting and the quiet ramble of the tv. Ransom shot from his seat, walking to the bar cart he’d had you set up in his room, he poured himself two fingers of whiskey and shot it back before pouring four.
He’d heard you clear your throat from the doorway, coming in to clean up the doctor’s empty teacup and his own untouched coffee. “How was your session?” You asked him.
He felt heat creep up his neck. “Get out.”
He could feel your eyes on his back, the rattling of the cups as you gathered them with one hand, your other coming to rest on the middle of his back.
“Ransom, you don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.” He slowly turned, taking a sip of his whiskey and grabbed your arm, the promise of never hurting you again that he’d made after his birthday dinner alerting him somewhere in the back of his mind.
He attentively grabbed your arm in a soft grip, “Get out.” Whether it was a plea or demand he didn’t know. He held direct eye contact, your face held a flash of fear. Somewhere he would feel guilty about this. He’d released your arm and watched you walk from the room, casting him one more glance before he none to gently slammed the door behind you.
Later that night he could swear he had alcohol poisoning. An angel had rolled him into his side as he’d vomited. She’d gotten him into bed, she’d even undressed him and was kind enough to leave a glass of water and two aspirin on his night stand.
It must have been a dream, because his study was spotless the next day and the bottle of whiskey he’d sworn he’d reached the bottom of sat full on his bar cart. He looked over to you for a moment, hand holding the cup of coffee you’d wordlessly prepared for him, before entering his study and shutting the door.
It was your job, why would he be surprised that you’d done it? And why should he thank you?
session #12
“Let's talk about something else today.” Dowd started, “You’re not giving me much headway for your family so let’s talk about something you love talking about.” He gave a playful smirk, “Yourself.”
Ransom rolled his eyes, cocking his head to the side looking at the Doctor across from him. The door had just shut and the prick was starting straight out the gate. It’s been four months and he hadn’t gotten anything out of this yet, other than being irritated and his monthly liquor consumption increasing exponentially. He’ll humor him.
“Why not?” Ransom shrugged, sinking into his seat, resting his ankle on his knee. “Whatcha got Doc?”
“What did you like to do before the trial?” He asked, “Give me a day in the life.” Ransom traced his bottom lip with his tongue before starting.
“I would wake up, go to the gym, come home, eat breakfast, watch some tv, go out with friends.” He shrugged. “The usual.”
“Do you still have contact with these friends?” No. He didn’t. He jaw locked.
“No.” The Doctor nodded.
“So where does Y/N come into this day?” Ransom shifted in his seat.
“She would work 9 am to 9 pm, Tuesday through Saturday.” He picked a piece of lint off of his pants.
“And what does she do for you?” What do you not do for him?
“Cook.” He stated. “Clean.” A smirk pulled across his lips, “Take out the trash.” By trash he meant whatever girl he brought home the night before a joke he loved but you hated,
“They’re real people with real feelings Ransom.” You would tell him.
“Does she do anything else?” Dowd asked.
Ransom thought about the house arrest bracelet on your ankle, “She’s my assistant, so she does whatever I need her to.” He shrugged.
“And how does she fit into your day?” Ransom shook his head,
“She’s just there.” He gently bit the inside of his cheek. “She’s always just there.” The Doctor scribbled something into his notepad.
“How long has she worked for you now?”
“A little over two years.” Ransom fingered the handle of his coffee mug before decidedly bringing it up to his lips, he woefully realized that he could go for some whiskey in it.
Next time, he assured himself. Next time.
“Does she provide some stability for you?” The coffee mug clanged heavily on the end table next to him.
“I’ve always had stability.” Lies.
The Doctor took a sip of his tea, “But surely having companionship on a daily, consistent, basis must give you some comfort seeing as you no longer have contact with your friends.” It was jab wasn’t it. The friends not being there anymore.
To be fair as soon as Ransom was arrested and the news of the will broke he's not surprisingly had no longer been invited out. His so called friends seemed to be surprisingly absent in his time of need, but he reasoned if it had been any of them in his situation he would have done the same. They all knew they were parasites sucking off of each other, he didn’t need them anyway. He’d found a new source.
“Why are you making a big deal out of it?” Ransom snapped. “She works for me, that’s that.” The Doctor shrugged,
“If that’s how you feel.” Ransom scoffed, shaking his head.
“It is.” It wasn’t.
The two of you had been living together for four months now. He’d seen you wet from the shower. He knew what your perfume smelled like, distinctively. He figured he could pick you out of a crowd by scent alone. Everything you cooked tasted better than any food he’d ever had in his entire life. Sometimes when you were in an especially good mood you made these cookies with caramel in the middle and he’d eat three straight from the oven. Tongue being burned by molten caramel be damned.
He found himself looking at you sometimes, like really looking at you. Your brows would pull in concentration as you read the pages he gave you. Watching how you always slowly clicked the pen cap, sometimes sticking the pen in your ponytail when you’d get up to go make yourself your second cup of coffee. You always had two. Every morning.
He found himself not knowing why it mattered so much. Why your opinion mattered so much. His novel was almost finished but he had the feeling if you didn’t like it he would throw it straight into the garbage. Himself with it.
There was something about it, the contact. You didn’t seem to mind so he began taking different liberties. It’d started with hugs. He cringed at the thought of him sitting in your living room when you still lived in that god awful apartment. The scent of the building a mix of different foods seeping through the walls that almost made him sick. He hadn’t known what possessed him to do it, but pulling you into his lap had been one of the most comforting moments of his life.
He was touch starved he’d supposed, but it didn’t make much sense. He got plenty of touch from whoever was spreading their thighs for him. He had scratches down his back to prove it. Something was just different.
He would feel almost high with his arms wrapped around you. God forbid there was skin to skin contact somewhere. He would get lost in it. Hugs turned into thighs pressed against one another on the couch. An arm slung over the back, twirling a strand of your hair around his fingers.
“Do you feel like you’ve always had stability?” The Doctor brought his attention back, Ransom blinked twice as if in a daze.
“Of course.” He shrugged, “I had routine before all of this. I did the same thing every day and while those things changed, I have a consistent routine now.” The Doctor scribbled.
“Have you always had a routine or is it something that’s developed over time?” Truth he told his routine formed the day you walked through his front door the first time. The constant schedule that you’d laid out for him, right up to you finishing the dishes and leaving at 9 pm on the dot. He would follow you out into his own car and leave for the evening. A bar, a club, a dinner party.
“Over time.” He’d answered. He looked at the door, as though he could look through it and see you sitting on the sofa playing a game on your tablet, whatever show you were bingeing playing in the background.
The Doctor hummed. The timer went off. The session was over.
Tikka Masala. That’s what you’d made for dinner. He’d been smelling it for the last hour sitting in the study still typing, two glasses of whiskey in. Not enough to be drunk but enough to feel it.
“Are you going to eat here, or the dining room?” His eyes met yours in the doorway, you looked so soft.
“Here.” He said, not having room for much else as you disappeared from the doorway, reappearing a minute later with a steaming bowl and placing it in front of him. You lay a hand on his shoulder, he found his head tilting to the side to rest against it almost instinctively.
“How’s it coming along?” You’d stopped asking him about the therapy sessions. He thinks he probably scared you the last time you asked but that was just fine with him. He didn’t want to talk about it.
Any of it.
“I’m gonna have another chapter for you to read in an hour or so.” He brought a steaming forkful to his lips.
“It’s hot.” But too late, in his mouth, trying to rapidly cool it like an idiot, but fuck if it wasn’t delicious. He saw you roll your eyes at him and he turned to watch you leave. He’d found a small joy in seeing your ass in yoga pants. A skirt. Jeans. Sweats. Whatever you’d decided to wear around the house. His dick stiffened at the thought of grabbing it.
But he was a little tipsy. And he was getting tired.
He just wanted to finish the fucking book already.
session #26
Ransom was not having a good day today. He’d stubbed his toe getting out of bed, his cursing woke up the redhead who was still tangled in his sheets. She tried to pull him back into bed which caused him to yell at her. So she cried and angrily threw her clothes on cursing him all the way out the door. He got to the gym and realized he’d forgotten his AirPods and had to do his workout without music. Then to top it all off someone had the audacity to have all of this happen on a Thursday. Fucking court-mandated therapy day.
He irritatingly wondered what color tweed Dr. Dowd would be wearing today. The fucking loser. His wife probably cucks him. He’s probably got a fucking micro. The lunatic.
Ransom was seething. He’d already snapped on you twice, but to be fair you’d made him eggs when he wasn’t in the mood for eggs and then you were really calm about making him oatmeal. Too fucking calm. What was your problem? Jaw locked as he paced his bedroom. He wasn’t coming down. He wasn’t doing a session. He didn’t fucking want to. And no one could make him.
He was wearing a hole in the carpet when you’d knocked. His anger flaring. Why couldn’t you just leave him alone? Why did you always have to be right there no matter where he went? He wretched the door open, “What?” He felt crazy. Maybe he was.
You were staring at him with what looked like vague fear in your eyes, arms wrapped around yourself defensively. “Dr. Dowd is downstairs.”
“I’m not coming down.” You sighed heavily, looking down the hall at the stairwell.
“Ransom you have-” Door slammed he stared at the other side of it.
“I don’t have to do shit.” He screamed, locking the door and sitting on the floor in front of it. He felt like a child. His anger while still bubbling in his chest, was slowly ebbing away to a simmer. He felt like an idiot. He heard your footsteps disappear down the hall. Now he was fighting with his pride. He lay back against the floor, two vertebrae cracking as he stretched it out, staring at the ceiling.
It was silent for a minute. Then two. Then three. His breaths evening out as he lay on the rug, he could almost imagine himself sinking into the rug, becoming part of the stitching. His body dissolving into nothing. Was this depression?
Ransom would swear he’s never been depressed a day in his life. He has everything he could ever want. Including his freedom. He’s always had nice clothes, nice cars, there was never a lack of sex or money. If he wanted something it was his. So why did he feel so shitty? Right now in this moment. He’s never stopped to think about it before he figures.
Never stopped or tried to feel anything.
And right now as he was imagining himself decomposing into the floor he reasoned it must be because of depression.
“A lot of people get depressed, Ransom.” You’d explained to him once, “There’s no shame in it.” He’d been having a bad day, but those days just happen. He had scoffed at you for even assuming he was depressed, but right now he thinks you’re probably right.
There’s something wrong with him.
His book had just been published and it was doing well. Selling really well. He made the bestseller list this week. So there was really no reason for him to be feeling like such garbage right now. It was the only logical explanation, being depressed.
At least then he had something to blame it on.
Another gentle knock, “Ransom.” You voice called to him, breaking him from his reverie. “Dr. Dowd would like to come up and talk to you, is that okay?” Your voice was various, a little guilt formed in his chest. His voice cracked when he replied,
“Yes.” His face felt hot and the room felt stuffy. You had kept the windows open with the nice weather you’d been having lately. Airing out the house, a candle always burning with a calming scent. Ransom regrets telling you not to open his windows. He wanted to open them, but found himself unable to move from the carpet.
“How are you feeling today Hugh?” The Doctor’s voice came from the other side of the door. Ransom heard your soft footsteps retreating, the third step down the stairs creaking as you made your descent. Ransom’s heart began to steadily raise in pace.
“Just great Doc,” He bit, “Can’t you tell?”
“Are you feeling the need to harm yourself or others?” He asked, suddenly very serious. Ransom thought for a moment. Who would he hurt? You? No. Definitely not. Himself? He’s too vain for that.
“No.” His voice cracked again, why does it keep doing that? “No harm to myself or others.” The other side of the door was quiet for a moment more before the Doctor spoke again,
“Are you comfortable right now?”
“Yes.” Laying on the floor felt great on his back truthfully.
“Emotionally.” What is that supposed to mean? The turmoil churning in his gut screamed at him. Playing dumb won’t help him here. “What happened today that you won’t meet me downstairs? You haven’t missed a session yet.”
Ransom shook his head wordlessly. He’d been fighting the Doctor. Every week, skating around questions, not answering them all together. He felt an urge to let it go. To just spill everything that was churning around in his gut. He couldn’t. He just couldn’t.
Maybe a little.
“It’s just a bad day.” That was enough. It should be.
“What happened?” There was a creak on the other side of the door. A settling sound.
Ransom explained. His morning was just frustrating. One thing compounded on another causing his whole routine to be thrown off.
His routine.
“Is it possible that all of this frustration and anger have come out due to your routine being interrupted.” Yes.
“Probably.” Yes.
Silence, then the doctor spoke, “You can’t change the world around you, Hugh. You have no control. You will never have control.” Something was tight in Ransom’s chest. Fists clenched. “The only thing you can control is how you react to the world.” Hands relaxed, he felt his eyes prickle.
What the fuck is wrong with him? He shook his head. He felt out of control. He was completely out of control. He hated this. But maybe the Doc knew what he was talking about. Maybe this explains the disruption he’s felt. The anger that had ebbed away to a dull ache in his heart.
“Listen, Hugh.” The Doctor spoke kindly from the other side of the door, “Routine is good for you, it’s good for everyone. It’s beneficial for us to stick to our routines, however, if something happens that we can’t control it doesn’t mean the whole day is ruined.” The fan spun idly on the ceiling, Ransom dazed looking at the steady rotations as Dowd continued, “Get off the floor and move on.” His eyes dragged from the fan to stare at the door. “Get on with your day and try to do better next time because that’s all we can really do, try to do better.”
His hand met the knob and turned, shifting up to his feet as he met the sight of the older man on the other side who was leaning against the wall opposite the door. Ransom stared at him silently for a minute before opening his mouth to ask, “How?”
session #31
It was just there. Your wrist, open to him. And he wanted to kiss it, so he did. You’d stalled above him, hand still hovering where you’d just placed his cup of coffee next to him on his desk. He did it almost without thinking, gently wrapping his hand around your forearm and bringing your wrist to his lips, “Thank you.” He’d murmured, eyes not leaving the screen.
His second book has become much harder to write. He’d started three books. A couple chapters written for each, a path split. Where would he go? He was unsure. But the coffee you’d placed next to him that was made exactly how he likes it, it helped. A lot.
After the soft kiss placed on your wrist, the one that he’d not realized he’d even done until it was over, you’d gently rubbed his back for a moment before leaving, “Dowd will be here in about an hour if you need anything.” Your soft voice as you left. He’d wished you would have sat down for a bit, but he knows you have your own routine to follow.
“Describe your Mother to me.” Ransom scoffed, chest tight.
“Getting right to it.” He joked, Dowd smiled and nodded,
“We’ve been meeting for about eight months now and you’ve yet to talk about her.” Had it really been 8 months? Ransom’s palms suddenly felt very sweaty.
“She’s…” Ransom shrugged, eyes drifting to stare at something, anything else but meeting Dowd’s eyes. “She’s a Real estate Broker. She owns a company that is fairly successful. She’s recently divorced my Father for his infidelity—“
“Hugh, what about you?” Dowd asked, “How was she when you were a child?” Ransom hated this. He didn’t want to do it. Why did it matter?
“She was busy.” He said simply. “Always working, on the phone, both her and my Father.” Why did it matter? Dowd nodded, scribbling.
“Do you have some good memories of her?” Ransom didn’t. He knew his Mom loved him. He was her only child. There were pictures, her holding him when he was a baby, red faced and mucus covered in birth. His first birthday, she was sitting on the floor in the background, Ransom in the foreground standing, smiling with a ball in his pudgy baby hands. A picture of them in front of Niagara Falls when he was three. But none of that he can remember. Not really.
What he can remember is his first Nanny. A blonde named Samantha. She was young and sweet. She used to make him pancakes with blueberries in them. He wonders now if she left because of his prowling Father.
A different nanny, older had taken her place. He couldn’t remember her name but he could remember, vaguely, the crack of a ruler on his knuckles. His Mother had flipped her kid when she came home and seen them. Knuckles ripped open and clotted.
She’d given him a Nintendo 64 for that. It still sits upstairs in the bedroom you now occupied. He thought and he thought hard before replying, “No.”
He’d felt cheap. “Every good memory of her involves money in some way.” He stated plainly. The Doctor had told him instances of money bought happiness didn’t count. Ransom had always been rich of course, money as a substitute for the love of his Mother, Dowd explained. He wondered if his Mother paying you to take his house arrest was an apology for his parent’s quick divorce. As if he even cared.
“It’s okay to be hurt by her,” Dowd started, “She didn’t provide the love and affection a Mother should. Children need nurturing to form themselves as they mature into adults. The lack of nurturing in no doubt has affected you in some way.” Ransom felt uneasy. He didn’t like talking about this. But Dowd has told him time and time again, he’s not going to like talking about anything. Just try.
Ransom tugged his bottom lip into his mouth, looking at the empty coffee cup beside him.
“Do you think that maybe,” Dowd started, “You saw money as love and when that money was being taken from you then you realized that you’d have nothing left?” The Doctor rubbed his own chin. “Murder seemed like the only viable option?”
A chill ran down Ransom’s spine. A shake of the head. “I can’t do this today.” Dowd nodded.
“Okay,” he shifted in his seat, “What is Y/N making for dinner tonight?” This was how they had been cooling down. Every session since the one where Ransom has broken on the floor of his bedroom. A weekly distraction, bringing him back down from reaching his threshold. His hard limit. A little farther every week.
“I think she’s making—“ Ransom shrugged, “I mentioned wanting chicken parm, so that’s probably what she’s making.” That’s all he did. He would mention craving something and you would make it. The ingredients ordered through the local grocery store’s delivery app. You kept him happy and fed. His pants felt a little tighter around the waist recently. He’d have to work harder at the gym it seems.
Dowd nodded, “Sounds good.” He looked at the door that separated them from you. “She’s a sweet girl.” Ransom looked at the door as well,
“Yeah, she is.” The two sat in silence for a moment. The clock ticking. Ransom felt uncomfortable. Which wasn’t a new sensation in these conversations. He felt this sense of foreboding on Thursdays. Not that he didn’t when the sessions first started, but now that he’s actually talking in them acid was rolling in his gut on Wednesday night. The turmoil drowned in vodka sodas and a girl he thinks was named Bethany sucking his dick in the kitchen last night. His mind blissfully blank as she swallowed his cum. Her giggling mouth as her tangy lips met his.
His cock twitched at the thought, thinking about where he’s going to go tonight. Thinking about the girl he’d be bringing back here. The anger in your eyes tomorrow morning as you hand him his coffee after the gym, bitching about throwing the girl out and not so subtlety telling him that he’s an asshole. He really liked that. Your cheeks flushed. Eyes in a steady glare.
It’s what he deserved, he reasoned.
He wanted you to hate him. Because you should.
session #52
“Ransom.” Your gentle voice called to him, your back was facing him, chopping something by the stove.
“Yeah?” He called back, watching your arm move up and down, knife chopping steady against the butcher block cutting board.
“Something strange happened today, and,” You paused, huffing quietly. He watched your back tense, “There’s a letter on the table.” It wasn’t uncommon for you to open his mail. You sorted through it daily and it was something, frankly, he couldn’t be bothered with. He only wanted mail deemed important, didn’t care much for any Christmas cards or invitations to parties. Not that much came anymore.
The envelope sat ominous in the dining table. The top slit open in a straight line, white paper peeking from within. He picked it up, no return address. It reminded him of one thing and one thing only.
I know what you did.
He felt his neck grow hot, the chopping had stopped from behind him. What kind of joke was this? It had been a little over a year since his verdict. A little over a year since he…
He swallowed heavily, opening the letter, the bold black marker bleeding through the page.
You took her from us and you got away with it. You sick bastard. I hope you burn in hell.
And that was all of it. He carefully folded the paper back up, slipping it inside the envelope. The house was silent. No chopping. His hands braced on the back of the dining chair, he turns his head to look at you. You’re standing there in anticipation. For what?
Maybe he’ll scream. Shout. Bellow with anger so loud that the neighbor, closest one half a mile away, could hear him. Maybe he’ll break something. The four glass jugs that used to be five until he used one to commit arson. Maybe he’ll pull glasses out of the cabinets and shatter them on the ground by your feet. Maybe he’ll just collapse on the floor right here and cry.
For once in his entire pitiful life, a strange feeling brewed in his gut. A sick feeling he couldn’t place. Later on in the session, Dowd would tell him it’s guilt. But right now as he places the letter back down on the table, he walks to the downstairs bathroom and shuts the door before turning the sink on full blast and emptying the contents of his stomach into the toilet.
He grips the porcelain sides, coughing and sputtering. Eyes only watering from vomiting he’s sure as a choked sob echoes in the bowl. He spits, and spits again. Bare knees cold against the tile he stares at his vomit for a moment, before flushing the toilet and watching it disappear. The sick feeling is still there but he’s left with nothing but bile.
He stands, taking two stumbling steps to the sink and washing his face. Swishing around some mouthwash as he stares blankly at himself in the mirror. He knows another feeling. He knows this one. Disgust.
Self-loathing.
His knuckles gripping the sink and white. If he were any stronger it would have shattered under his grip.
He was in a state down with himself. Daring himself to move. Do anything. Move.
You pathetic piece of shit. You fucking baby. You really couldn’t do anything for yourself could you? So fucking scared and worthless that you had to try to fucking kill someone to keep some fucking money? And you were fucking stupid because you got caught. You were so fucking selfish because you killed her so you wouldn’t get caught.
You selfish bastard.
You worthless piece of shit. You don’t deserve this. You don’t deserve any of this. You should be where she is now. Rotting in a fucking grave. Maggots feasting on your flesh.
You did this.
His reflection looked pale. He felt sick again but all he did was dry heave. This was the worst feeling he’d ever felt in his life and he didn’t know what to do.
A gentle knock on the door.
“Ransom,” Your soft voice, “I have some ginger ale, it’ll help your stomach.” He hadn’t been as quiet as he thought. He unlocked the door, stepping from the bathroom. Suddenly tired. The glass was gently handed to him and he took a small sip. Eyes not meeting yours.
“I need to lay down for a bit.” A mumbled sentence. You nodded. Gentle hands grasped his biceps, rubbing soothingly as his head found your shoulder. Arms wrapping around each other you both stood there for a moment. Not saying anything.
He didn’t deserve you.
He knows that now.
“Has the family tried to contact you before?” Dowd asked later on that day.
Ransom felt unwell. He hated this. “No.” He shrugged. He must have been a sight. Still in his gym shorts and sweat stained t shirt. He was sunk down into his chair, hand covering his mouth, eyes blankly staring at a spot somewhere in the room past Dowd.
“So why suddenly do you feel this way?” Dowd asked, “You’ve not brought it up the entire year we’ve been talking.” A year since he murdered Fran. A whole year.
“I just haven’t thought about it.” He said. Why would he want to think about it? Dowd hummed, scribbling on his legal pad.
“They’re never going to be okay,” Dowd started, “They lost a daughter, a sister. Someone they can never get back.” Ransom was sure that made sense, the loss of someone you love. But he didn’t love anyone. Only himself.
His heart panged.
He couldn’t reason at the time because if any of his family members died it wouldn’t make a difference.
“What if someone had done the same to Y/N.” Ransom’s heart stopped, eyes finally looking at the doctor’s. “If she was working for someone else and they murdered her to cover up a scheme that wasn’t even successful in the first place.” Ransom’s neck grew hot. His hand at his side clenched in a fist.
“I would be angry.” He reasoned. Dowd nodded.
“That’s what they’re feeling right now.” He explained. “They’re angry because you took her away from them.”
Ransom’s throat felt like it was closing up. What was he supposed to do. He couldn’t change anything. He couldn’t go back.
“It’s a good thing,” Dowd assured him, “That you’re feeling this way.” Ransom felt sick. “This guilt, the remorse you’re feeling. You’ve come a long way in the last year Hugh.” Tears pricked at the corners of Ransom’s eyes. He willed them to stay put. “You can’t change what you’ve done. You’ve murdered someone, you took a life, for what was no reason. And you’ll have to live with that for the rest of your days, but you can try to do something for them. Anything. Nothing will ever make up for it, but you can try.”
He didn’t want to. He wanted to go to bed. He wanted to sink into his sheets and disappear. Maybe he could convince you to leave him there until he just wasted away. That sounds nice right now.
It was for no reason. Fran’s death. He could have just paid her off and gotten rid of her. There was no real proof that he’d done anything. The toxicology reports came back clean. His little switching of the bottle trick did nothing. Harlan skit his own throat.
Marta deserved the money.
He saw that now. And it didn’t matter if he’d been cut off or not because now he had his own money and his bank account was acquiring more every day.
So what was it all for?
It seemed so important at the time. He needed to do this. He had to. He needed the money. More than anything in the world. He was so focused on the one object before him. Tunnel vision. He didn’t see the details around the edges.
He couldn’t see the big picture.
What a selfish baby. A fucking coward.
This self loathing was all consuming.
He hadn’t left his bed in two days since the session. Since the letter. He knows you’re concerned. You check on him every once in a while. You trade out his picked at food and bring him fresh glasses of water. You’ve rubbed his back a couple times until he’s shrugged you off.
“Leave me alone.” Biting. He doesn’t mean it but he couldn’t stop it from coming out.
He was angry. Depressed. He didn’t know what to do. What can you possibly do?
It was snowing. The chill permeating from the glass. Contemporary floor to ceiling windows meant cold. It was falling in thick sheets, almost a foot overnight. And he was just staring at it fall. He’d been staring at it fall all night.
A clinking of a tray. The gentle click of the door closing, you rounded the bed, placing down a cup of coffee and some toast, removing the dishes from the end table.
“Ransom.” You whispered, brushing his greasy hair off his forehead. “You’re gonna finish this coffee, eat this toast, and take a shower before you come downstairs.” Your tone was authoritative. “You smell like shit.”
You sat there for a moment longer. He could feel you staring at him. He parted his chapped lips, “I killed her.” A whisper in a quiet room. His eyes red and blankly watching the snow fall. Voice raspy. “For nothing.”
“Yeah,” Your voice soft and sad, “You did.”
He wrote a letter. Put in a clause on the contract of his next book. Nothing would make it right, but he apologized. And Fran’s family was going to get a percentage of royalties from here on out.
He still felt sick.
session #67
He doesn’t remember what it feels like not to be hungover. The self loathing was drowned out with alcohol. It was the only thing he knew to do. The bottom of a bottle felt very comforting until the next morning when his sticky eyes couldn’t pry themselves open. The sick rolling in his stomach as he untangled himself from the mess of limbs. A sweat slick body in his sheets. A girl he couldn’t recognize. Sleepy, stumbling, hand coming down to unstick his balls from his thigh as he found the light switch.
Wincing and collapsing in front of the toilet to empty his stomach. Dizzy with it. Head spinning. He blindly reached for the clean blue towels you had placed next to the sink. Wiping his mouth and pulling himself up to brush his teeth, drinking water bent over, slurping loudly from the tap. There was a gentle relief to his body, like finally some water.
He shuffled back into the room, not casting a passing glance at the woman still asleep in his bed and he dressed to leave. He’ll go sweat this out in the sauna and she’ll be removed by the time he gets back.
He didn’t deserve you.
You should just leave.
He wants you to leave. He wants to be alone. Forever. It’s why he tries to make your job as hard as he possibly can. Never ending guilt churning in his stomach. The sickness sweats out in the sauna and when he pulls back up to the house the only car that sits in the driveway is yours, unused.
You’re humming when he enters the house and his cock twitches at the sight. It had just begun getting warmer outside. You’d ditched your cozy cardigans and wool socks for sundresses and tank tops. The appreciation shows. He adjusts himself in his shorts as he passes you, the knowing hand wordlessly giving him a cup of coffee made exactly how he likes it. He appreciates you. The comfort he’d not felt with anyone else.
He had a roommate in college.
A guy he had been friends with up until the trial. Another rich boy. Just like him. His name was Jeremy.
Ransom hated living with him. It wasn’t that he didn’t like the guy, he just liked his own space. Heading off to college he thought his parents would splurge for a private apartment. He remembered being so angry when the three of them arrived and he found out that they booked him on campus housing with another fucking kid. Furious. He didn’t talk to his parents for the first half of the semester. Not until they withheld his money and forced him to contact them.
This was intimacy.
He’d read that in a book. Dowd had recommended some to him. At first he’d scoffed about ‘self-help’ books, but Dowd convinced him that he’s the only person that could really help himself in the end. It didn’t help that Dowd had handed you the list and you’d bought all of them. You’d been reading them too. A quiet understanding that Ransom’s pride was still fragile and neither of you would talk about what you’d read, but just knowing that you’ve both read the same words. You’ve learned the same things.
Whether you put them into practice or not was another story.
But he knew this was intimacy.
It didn’t have to be romantic intimacy. There was a familiar soft intimacy. Just from knowing each other. Truth be told you were the longest relationship he’d ever had. Even if it was just a boss/employee… but sort of friend relationship. You knew him. You really knew him. More than even his own parents. You knew when he wanted to be touched and when he wanted to be left alone. You knew his routine and every variation of it. You knew what he liked to eat. You anticipated each and every one of his needs.
And he didn’t deserve it.
You were too good for him.
That was in all of his thoughts.
Every time you handed him a cup of coffee. Even a second cup when mentally he had been debating having a second. You’d bake cookies or brownies or these cinnamon buns just when his sweet tooth was really kicking in. You knew every craving. He swears you could even sense when he was getting sick. An extra order of tissues, ginger ale, and cough drops delivered to the house a day before he’d even started coughing.
He should treat you better.
That’s what he thinks while he fucks his fist in the shower. Hand slapped against the tile, soft groans as he thrusts his hips into his soaped up hand, thinking about how all he really wants to do is bend you over the sink.
He imagines it, your perfect ass, panties pulled to the side.
As he cums he can’t help but feel the emptiness he feels every night. The vacancy of emotion that leaves his mind void and desolate.
He writes three chapters that day.
“How do you feel about medication?” Dowd asks. The room is quiet. It’s been very quiet this session, Ransom wasn’t feeling very talkative lately.
“I’m not fucking crazy.” He scoffed. Dowd shook his head,
“No, but you’re depressed.” Dowd explained. “Medication will help with your moods, make you more level.” Ransom nodded, sighing heavily. “The guilt may never go away Hugh, you have to learn to live with it. You’ve taken responsibility for your actions.” Ransom rolled his eyes, partially.
“There’s more work to do.” The Doctor explained. “It’s not going to miraculously fix itself overnight, but medication will at least make it a little easier to go throughout your day. Might help you rely less heavily on drinking too.” He knew. Of course he knew. Ransom wondered if Dowd could smell the alcohol still in his sweat. Did he know Ransom popped four ibuprofen right before the session? Did he know that he washed it down by taking a pull of whiskey straight from the bottle?
You knew.
But did Dowd?
“I’m proud of you.” That caused Ransom to look up from his own lap to look at the old man sitting across from him. “You’ve come a long way since we first started.” Ransom shook his head.
“I feel worse.”
“Yeah, but you’ve made a breakthrough.” He explained, “The guilt, remorse, you’re feeling is a good thing. Even if you hate it.”
“It doesn’t feel like a good thing.” Ransom whispered. He picked at the sweats he was wearing.
“It’s not going to,” Dowd assured him, “Not for a while, but the fact that you even feel guilty means you’ve come a long way from being the self-centered narcissist you were when we met.” Ransom chuckled,
“I’m still a narcissist.”
The Doc started him on an antidepressant and a mood stabilizer. The two pills waited for him with his morning coffee from that day forward.
session #74
“You look like you’re having a good day.” Dowd smiled. Ransom was having a good day. He hadn’t drank a lot last night, had pretty descent sex with a pretty red head twice, you’d made him his favorite breakfast and had baked those really good caramel cookies he loved. You were in a good mood, so he was in a good mood.
His mind drifts back to you singing softly as you pulled the cookies from the oven, he was trying to be nonchalant standing off to the side, stealing a cookie as you set the baking sheet on top of the stove, ripping it open, molten caramel burning the tips of his fingers as he shoved the sweet morsel into his mouth. Tongue scorched but worth it.
The quiet hum as you rinse the bowl of cookie dough, his fingers finding your waist, pulling you against his chest as the soft rambling of music played in the background. The two of you rocked from side to side. The endorphins of skin to skin. The chemicals that flood his system giving him comfort.
He didn’t deserve it, but he wanted it.
He wanted it so badly.
So he just took it. Your soft hands covering his as some acoustic version of a pop song played over the wireless speaker in the kitchen. Cheek pressed to yours, ever aware of your ass nestled softly against his hips. Innocently. So innocently.
The light was soft through the windows and Ransom tried desperately to commit this to memory. The way it shines through your hair, the way it makes your skin glow. Your hands are so soft. So soft. He could almost taste it on his lips. Your skin.
“Thank you for the cookies baby.” A whisper. You allowed it, him calling you baby. A soft sweet pet name for someone he didn’t deserve.
“You’re welcome.” He had brought the plate of them in here, in the session.
“I’m doing alright,” He breathes, breaking another cookie open, letting the strings of caramel wrap around each other as he shoved half a cookie in his mouth. “The meds are finally working, so…” He shrugs, “I’m not feeling quite as down.” There were still bad days, but this wasn’t one of them.
“Can we talk about something hard today then?” The Doctor asked, “Is that okay?” Ransom was apprehensive. But… what could it hurt? Only himself. And he still deserved to be hurt so,
“Sure.” A sip of coffee and he settled back into his chair, resting his right ankle resting on his knee.
“I want to talk to you about your family.” He thought of Harlan with his throat slit and a Mother who contacts him once a month. The last time she called him it lasted, according to his phone records, two minutes and forty-four seconds. A ‘how are you?--good, good--is y/n taking care of you--good,good--gotta go. Bye-bye.’ She resented him and Ransom knew that. She’d told him once, drunk of chardonnay that she never wanted to be a Mother.
It shows.
His Father was just as dismissive.
He thinks about the money clip. One that he was gifted when he turned 18 was a match to his father’s. He waved it around plenty of times. Ransom thinks back to the first Christmas you’d spent with his family. The fear, tears in your eyes as you stood there dumbly holding his registration information for the police who didn’t care after he’d slipped them a couple of Benjamin's each and they were on their way. The wad he had handed you from his own money clip silently begging you not to leave him, hoping you’ll return after your long weekend.
Please don’t leave me.
He didn’t say that, but that’s what he meant.
“I don’t know how real people act.” He says, eyes not meeting the Doctor’s. “The whole family…” Harlan, Will, his parents. “None of them are real people,” Shaking his head.
“Is Y/N real?” Dowd asks. Ransom nods, looking down at the cookies. A whisper against his ear. Comfort.
“Yes.” He says. “She is.”
“Have you learned anything from her in the past… how long have you known each other now?”
“Close to three years now.” Ransom smiled softly, really smiled, “The first year she worked for my Grandfather as a tutor for my cousin, Meg. The past two she’s worked for me.” He thinks about your apartment. The one you lived in with your sister.
He’d only been there once.
It felt more like a home and he thinks about how you and your sister acted together. You truly loved one another. The little bickering laced with affection. No fight was ever a real one. Not even when you were yelling at her over the phone, defending him for no real reason. He never understood why someone would say a house is not always a home until he stepped into that apartment.
Yes, it smelled like the curry your neighbor was cooking and yes, it was for lack of a better word crowded. You would say it’s cozy. The furniture worn and much more comfortable than any he’d ever sat in. The way the two of you just steadily accepted him moodily sitting in the corner, in a chair, as their night went on. Even if your sister kind of hated him.
You were kind. You were forgiving. You were welcoming. And you’d taught your sister to be that way too. Even if she was a teenager and hated everyone and everything. To be fair he deserved to be hated and he was confused, but grateful that you didn’t hate him yourself. You said you did, but he knows you didn’t mean it. Not really.
You treated him like he mattered. You believed in him and supported him when he had the idea to write his novel. You picked him up off the ground when he was too drunk to walk. You gave him a shoulder to lean on when he needed a place to lay his head.
You were compassionate.
“I don’t deserve anything she does for me.” Ransom whispered into the quiet study. He shook his head, “She’s going to leave me as soon as the house arrest is over.” Dowd shook his head,
“You’ve done something that is irreversibly wrong.” He stated, “You can never take it back,” Ransom felt the guilt pooling into his stomach. A rain cloud over a sunny day, “The only thing you can do is try every day to do a little better. Put something good into the world. Create something good.”
“Be better.” The Doctor nodded.
“Be better.”
session #86
He was trying. Really trying. A stipend from his books goes to Fran’s family. A monthly donation to Planned Parenthood and another towards a local domestic violence nonprofit. It soothed his soul somewhat, but still didn’t feel like enough. He started looking at houses. For you.
You deserved it. When you left him. When you went back to your normal life. The normal routine. When he was left in his empty house, alone again. Like he wanted. Like he deserved. He was meeting a realtor for lunch tomorrow, but his hobby lately has been browsing house sites looking for a house for you.
Some were too big, some too small. Some too modern, some too old.
Nothing really fit you. Not really.
“Ransom,” You called from the living room, “Are you hungry?”
A few clicks and his computer screen was back on a word document. You poked your head into the study a minute later, a sandwich, cheese toasted on the bread, melted ham and swiss. A sliced apple and the sweet grapes you’d been craving that he had brought home yesterday and two little cinnamon sugar dusted cookies. A glass of water.
“Yeah,” He smiled. You placed the dish next to him, peering over his shoulder at the words typed on the page. “Thank you.” Always thank you, always please. Please love me, please care about me, please, please, I’m trying to be a good person. Please see that. A kiss to your wrist, arms wrapped around his shoulders, chin resting there.
“How’s it going?” You ask. He rubs the bare skin of your arm with his thumb, sighing,
“It’s getting there.” He typed a few more words, flipping through two different word documents. “I’m not sure which story I want to work on, I’m kind of stuck here.” He felt you nod, silently scanning the open page before you before laying a hand over his on the mouse and clicking over to the other one.
“You’re a little farther on this one I think.” It was a story about a situation similar to his own, yet very different. A woman in it that may or may not be referenced heavily by the woman beside him. By you. Who's to say? All likeness to any person living or dead is purely coincidental.
“Do you like this one?” He asked. You had to. Your opinion matters the most. Say the word and he’ll delete the whole thing right now. He felt pathetic. What kind of man was he? Definitely not his father, never his father.
“I do,” He could feel your grin, “You should finish this one next.” He didn’t know what to do with you. Half of him knew you would never love him, not the way he wanted you to. Those girls he buried himself in every night were proof of that. He started imagining they were you, lusty and breathless.
He could never do that to you. Ruin yourself with him. He just couldn’t.
“Thank you for lunch.” Another kiss to your wrist.
“You already said that,” You laughed, melodic. His heart skipped. “Don’t forget you have therapy later.” How could he?
“I won’t.” A bite into his sandwich and he was back looking at houses. Maybe he could find a fixer upper. Dowd said he needed a hobby, right?
“What’s on your mind today Hugh?” Dowd was in a good mood. Not that he wasn’t always in a good mood, but today he was in a very good mood. He showed up to the session and very unprofessionally showed you pictures of his newborn grandchild. A little rosy cheeked, baby girl named Ellie. Ransom admired how your eyes softened and lips pulled into a bright smile. He wished you would smile at him like that.
“I’m gonna buy a house.” Giddy almost. “Fix it up.” He nods, “My hobby right? Work with my hands.” Dowd looked at him skeptically.
“That’s a lot of work,” He laughed, “Have you ever lifted a hammer?” Ransom shrugged.
“Can’t be that hard.” It would be… very hard. But he’ll find that out later. “Lots of people do it, right?” Dowd gave a weird grin.
“Yeah but most of them have had some prior teaching or are professionals.” Ransom’s mouth opened and then closed again, eyes squinting as he thought. Surely he could do it, right? He had to.
It was penance.
“I’ll figure something out.” Ransom took a sip of coffee, “I’ve been journalling a bit.” He said, pulling a leather moleskine from the seat cushion. He’s learning to deal with the guilt. The regret. He gets emails about how his contributions have been saving lives, women who need free healthcare, domestic violence victims that have been rehoused thanks to his donations. It doesn’t make it better, he reasons, the murder.
But it’s penance.
“Are you almost done?” Dowd asked, “With the second book?” The first book he’d published he had given Dowd a signed copy, he would willingly give him a signed copy of the second one too.
“Yeah, just about.” He sighed, “A few more chapters.” Dowd nodded.
“Do you want to talk about the self-loathing you’ve been feeling?” Dowd was perceptive. Ransom knew this, but the question still blindsided him. He wonders if you’ve mentioned anything to the Doctor while scrolling through the 200 pictures and cooing over the newborn in a hundred different outfits. Ransom knows you’ve seen it too. You’re perceptive too.
“Not really.” Ransom answered honestly. It made Dowd laugh, “I know you say I have to learn to live with it, I have to live with the guilt for murdering Fran, but I don’t know…” He stared at the Doctor, eyes betraying the sadness he felt in his soul. The despair. “How does anyone live like this? How does anyone live after they’ve murdered someone?” The last question was a whisper, eyes glazing over and staring at the floor.
He should have just gone to jail. He should have been in jail for the rest of his life, but he couldn’t. He didn’t. He’s not. He’s here. Double jeopardy. He could write a book right now on how he killed Fran, how he set up Marta, how he pushed his Grandfather to suicide and you know what would happen? Nothing.
You can’t be tried for a crime you were acquitted from. The jury found him not guilty. Only six people really knew the whole truth. The three detectives, Marta, himself, and you. The three detectives didn’t matter anymore.
Marta didn’t matter anymore.
He didn’t matter anymore.
You never brought it up. The murder. Not unless he brought it up first. It was a hard limit. A line not crossed. You had to forgive him. You just had to. Didn’t you already? Did you hate him? Were you secretly seething with the fact that you had that house arrest bracelet on? Were you really only here for the money?
He wouldn’t be able to take it, he doesn’t think.
Maybe he’ll become a recluse.
Everything is digital now, ordering groceries, maybe he’ll just get a maid to clean up once a week. You can go, take your money and leave him. It’ll be okay. He’ll be okay. He will survive.
It’s his penance.
He watched you make dinner, Dowd’s words ringing in his ears, bouncing from one to the other, “You can’t hate yourself forever for this, nothing you can do will make it right, you’ve become a better person. An empathetic person, just be better. Every day, try and do better.” He thinks you’re beautiful.
You’d asked him what he wanted to eat and always was his reply of whatever he’d been craving that day, but tonight he said, “Whatever you feel like eating.” So he didn’t know, but it smelled amazing. He’d eat garbage if you put it in front of him. Whatever it was, it was delicious. Some kind of soup. A couple of heated rolls straight from the oven and a green salad, drizzled with a vinaigrette you’d seemed nervous about.
“I found it on Pinterest.” You had explained, “If you don’t like it--” It was delicious. Everything you made him was delicious. He didn’t care.
“It’s good.” He said. He meant it. He wondered now, with less than five months left of his sentence, how soon after it was over would you leave him? And would you never want to see him again? Because he doesn’t know if he could handle it. He needs you.
He really fucking needs you.
session #95
The girl came back. The one you had kicked out of his bed while he was gone. He told you he was at the gym, but what he was really doing was checking on the work done on the beautiful dark cherry wood Victorian with wrap around porch he’d recently purchased. He couldn’t fix it up on his own, that was the truth. Dowd was right, but he was working with a contractor and small crew.
One day a week he would go over there and help them rip out cabinets or tear down walls. Not too many because the house, he reasoned seemed more like something you would like if it wasn’t completely open concept.
He’d sat there, in the early morning light, watching the sun come through the windows. Dust filtered through the air from where they had sanded the floors, refinishing them. They’ll lay down the stain and seal them today. The windows caught the light perfectly. The sun rose and set over this house beautifully, glowing with natural light. You were going to love it.
He was sure of it.
A shout, stumbling in the gravel of the driveway, “FUCK YOU RANSOM.” A laugh drowned in his coffee.
“What’s on the agenda today Ransom,” He watched you shut the door, irritated with him, “Because if I have to do that again tomorrow I’ll quit.” Lies.
You couldn’t quit.
Not for another nine weeks.
“Don’t worry,” He said, “I’ve got a deadline to meet.” It’s true. He did. Four more chapters and the book was done. He coffee mug in your hand. An emptiness in his heart with the realization of you leaving. Nine weeks. And you’re gone.
He threw himself into it. He was going to finish it this week. The frustration he felt, he just wanted to be done with this book. He was over it, but he was so close to finishing. Doesn’t mean he’s not still a liar.
He needed a fucking break. His head was pounding and you’d come in the office in thin worn out black leggings. When you bent over to pick up the pillow that fell on the floor, he could see the thong you were wearing. His dick was hard.
A promise, “I’ll kick her out myself.” And he was gone.
The girl he brought home, she looked a bit like you. Enough like you when she rubbed her ass against his lap that he’d drug her home. Her lips were attached to his neck. He could imagine her as you. Faintly. Almost.
He felt passive aggressive. He was sort of taking out the anger of not being able to have you on you, not realizing, or not caring? His back met your bedroom door, the girl moaning enthusiastically as her lips trailed down his chest, button down splayed open. Belt clinking and his dick was in her mouth.
Fuck. Head hitting the door. He whispered your name in his head.
He wanted you so bad.
He wanted you so bad.
He wanted you so fucking bad.
He pulled the girl off him by her hair. He was going to cum too soon if he thought about it. He could do this.
As he lost himself in her body, bed rocking, hips swinging in a punishing rhythm, the girl’s loud moans drowned out the whisper of your name on his lips.
You were a sight. Sleepy, red marked paper in front of you. You’d found the chapter’s he’d finished just hours before. The ones he had forgotten to give to you. Your hair was messy and your cozy sweater had fallen from your shoulder. He wanted to press a kiss to the exposed skin, but obviously he couldn’t.
“What do you think?” He asked. He watched you jump in your seat, hand pressed quickly to your chest.
“You scared the shit out of me.” You laughed nervously, “It’s good,” You cleared your throat, “I’m not sure how much longer I can wait for you to finish to be honest.”
“Let me see.” The packet was scribbled over.
I think he did it, he’s an asshole.
I don’t like her either.
Ew, why would anyone ever say that to anyone else?
Add more detail here, I can’t picture it well enough.
“What are you doing out of bed?” You asked, you rolled the chair side to side. It was cute. Endearing.
“I told you I was going to kick her out.” She wasn’t happy about it. She tried to get him to go another round, but he felt empty. He didn’t want to. You were waiting downstairs after all.
“And you couldn’t start doing this sooner?” He smiled, he liked that you hated it. It maybe made him think you could be jealous. In some universe. Maybe not this one.
“I like how much it bothers you,” He answers honestly.
“It’s annoying,” you snarked back quickly, “Worst way to start my day.” You were being funny.
“That’s the only reason?” Ransom responds, he leant back in his chair, throwing the packet onto the desk. Please say you want to be with me. Give me permission here.
“You’re such an asshole, you know that?” You scoffed, angry with him. Clearly. You made to walk by him, to leave the room. He reached out and grabbed your arm to stop you, softly.
“If you want to take their place, just let me know.” A wink, a playful slap on his shoulder and you were gone.
“Dick.” Reverberated in the office. A playful laugh.
Therapy today.
He hadn’t slept a whole lot, four hours total. He was tired. And grumpy.
“She loves you, you know that right?” Dowd said halfway through the session. Ransom was deep in his self-loathing today. Probably from the lack of sleep.
Definitely not because each day got closer and closer to you leaving him. Definitely not that.
He shook his head, “She works for me, she gets paid to be nice to me.” Dowd frowned.
“You can’t really believe that Hugh.” Ransom shook his head,
“I don’t deserve her.”
“Men don’t deserve women,” Dowd said, “Period.” He laughs, straightening his tie. “My wife, we’ve been married for thirty years now and I can’t honestly remember life without her in it. She worked to help me get through school and now with my practice I’ve been able to let her do whatever heart desires.” He was smiling fondly, thinking about it. “She’s given me three beautiful daughters, we have a beautiful granddaughter now. A beautiful home, she can’t cook to save her life, but that’s what I’m for… she’s the love of my life, truly.” Ransom looked at the grey old man across from him, the Doctor’s eyes were misty. “She helps me run my practice.” He says, “I would be lost without her and I will work hard to even be close to the man she deserves.”
“It’s just not meant for me Doc.” Ransom swallowed heavily. “It’s not.”
He needed to get out of this fucking house. He couldn’t look at you. He got rid of Dowd. A little harshly. He felt bad about it. You looked up at him from the couch.
“I’m going out.”
Was this love? Yes. He knew he loved you. He’s no a fucking idiot. But you were too good for him. Who forgives a murderer? Who? Why did you have to be like that? So fucking perfect.
You were. So fucking perfect. This house he was fixing for you, the car he was going to buy you after the next book. You deserved all of it.
You and your sister will be taken care of. You’ll never want for anything. You were talking about going back to school maybe, once it’s over. You could do that. He’d do anything for you if you’d ask. He’d pay for all of it. Anything. It’s yours.
How does he resolve this? He doesn’t know.
The donuts, the latte, and his mouth between your thighs a day later. He doesn’t know how to be a good man, but he’s going to fucking try, and try until he gets it right. Until he makes everything right. For the both of you.
“I think you’re the only person I’ve ever loved.” You’re so receptive beneath him. He loves you so much. The only person he’s ever felt this intense affection for. Not even his own parents he’s loved.
He buries himself between your thighs twice that morning. Panting into your mouth the first time, into your neck the second as he rocks his hips into your tight wet heat from behind. Ass nestled against his hips how he’s always dreamed, teeth biting into his thumb as the two of you lay on your sides.
“I don’t deserve you.” He whispered against your neck. His heart racing from his recent orgasm. “I’m sorry.”
session #104
This was it. The last day. Ransom noticed your ankle looked pale, empty now that the bracelet was gone. He would have to fix that. “What am I gonna do now that the dumb bracelet isn’t taking out my ankle anymore?” He whispered into your ear. The damn think had knocked against his ankle bone multiple times in sleep or during sex, enough to make him wince and comment on it multiple times.
Your laugh was melodic to his ears. It was just the two of you now. His Mother stopped by with the same man who had placed the damn ankle monitor on you two years prior to remove it. She made a big show about staying for breakfast.
“So I’m assuming she’ll be moved out by dinner,” She had laughed, “She’s probably sick of you.” Ransom felt a little hurt by that, but his Mother also didn’t know the two of you were now together and ‘moved out by dinner’ was actually going to be him taking you and your sister to dinner and then to your new house that was just finished this morning.
The two of you shared a look and agreed not to say anything.
He dried the dishes as you washed. This oddly domestic moment giving him true belief that maybe this could work. He could have it. He could have what other people have and be okay.
“I love you too.” You’d whispered into his mouth last night. You hadn’t said it back yet, it was the first time. Hands tangled in his hair as you angled his face down. “Please don’t hurt me.” He could never, would never. Not if he could help it.
He brushed his hip against yours as the soft crooning melody played in the background. After the therapy session today the two of you were going to go pick your sister up early from school and drive down to the harbor. He wanted to take you both to dinner. Somewhere you’d wanted to eat for the past two years. A little hole in the wall Spanish place that had ‘the best ceviche and sopas you’ll ever have’ you’ve been talking about it for two weeks now.
Things had changed a lot in the past nine weeks. And not just because the two of you began to have sex on a regular basis. The house seemed more calm. There was an ease now, a tension that had left Ransom’s shoulders. You seemed more at ease too from what he could tell. You’d begun showering him with more affection, sweet lingering kisses down his spine before you left the bed, a press of your lips to his as you enter or exit a room. Thumb releasing the tension in his brow when he was too focused on writing, a kiss wishing it away.
The two of you fell into step as though this was a two year anniversary instead of a two month.
It was nice.
It was very nice.
“It’s good to see you happy.” Dowd said. “I’m very proud of you. You’ve come a long way in the last two years.” Ransom nodded. He felt proud. He did. The guilt still gnawed at him sometimes. But he’d received a letter about a week ago.
Fran’s Mother.
Forgiveness is a tricky thing. And while the two of them would never meet, and probably never speak again. Fran’s Mother believed that God was telling her to forgive him. She thanked him for the royalty checks she’d been receiving in the mail. It helped with her husband’s increasing medical bills. But she will never have her little girl back.
And it was his fault. But she forgave him. Just how he was learning to forgive his parents.
Forgive himself. That was the hard one. He’ll be working on that maybe until the day he dies he thinks. Maybe.
“She’s the best thing that’s ever happened to me.” Ransom explains. Dowd smiled softly,
“And she’s not going to leave.”
“Yeah,” Ransom agreed, “She’s not going to leave.” Well she is, but not completely. He was an adult. He could start taking care of himself, but she was still going to technically be his assistant.
“This is our last session together and before it ends is there anything you’d like to say?” Dowd asked him. The old man had taken on a new light for him over the last two years, Ransom really liked the guy. There was no doubt he helped him a lot, but it was more than that. Dowd was a good man. It was admirable. Ransom had never met a good man in his entire life.
Dowd loved his family, his wife, he loved his job. He was a good guy and if it wasn’t wildly inappropriate Ransom would have loved to take him golfing. Maybe invite his family over for dinner. Maybe one day. Maybe once the Doctor retires.
“I don’t think it should be our last session.” Dowd smiled at that.
“That’s exactly how you know you’ve improved.” The man assured, “Cause you’re nowhere near done.” Ransom should have taken offense to that, but he knew. He was still a work in progress. He still needed help, just maybe not as much as before.
Dowd parted with a cookie tin full of those caramel cookies Ransom loved so much, but he was too excited to care. You were ready to go. You wanted to see your sister more than anything else and he was happy to take you there.
He smirked as you ran into your sister’s arms. The fourteen year old was taller than you now, her face dotted with acne. She glared at Ransom over your shoulder.
He deserves it. Honestly.
Dinner was no better. The teen ignoring him completely as he sat awkwardly in the smallest restaurant he’d even been in. You’d spoke practiced spanish to the server and older woman he’d also seen flipping tortillas on the flat top in the back. You’d placed a paper plate with radishes, limes, and a mix of spicy peppers, onions, and cactus in front of the three of you.
A mess of plates were served. This little hole in the wall served the best tacos he’d ever had. Acidic ceviche that he’d eaten scooped into chips, the second order he ate with a spoon straight from the bowl. He didn’t interrupt the two of you and your jovial conversation.
Julia gossiped about a girl at school who was apparently a total bitch and everyone hates her, but she had secretly been dating another girl they went to school with and was now being super nice because she wasn’t closeted anymore.
There was another story about a teacher who had recently lost a child that your sister and her club had been trying to get money together to help pay for the funeral, “How much do you need?” Ransom interrupted.
Julia looked at him with wide eyes, almost forgetting he was there for a moment. “Uh… like we’ve raised almost $2,000 but we were trying to get a full ten.” Ransom nodded, squeezing a lime over his taco.
“Remind me to write you a check before I drop you back off.” He felt your eyes on him, a soft smile. You weren’t going to spring the relationship on your sister quite yet. Not when she still wanted to strangle him.
“That- You’re going to give me $8,000?” Julia asked incredulously. Ransom nodded, chewing and swallowing.
“It’s hard to lose a child.” He offered, “It’s hard for everyone.”
“Especially the parents.” Julia bit. He deserved that. He nods.
“Especially the parents.”
He was nervous. What if you didn’t like it? He’d sell it he’d suppose. But you had to like it. He broke into your tablet one night and sent screenshots of your Pinterest saves to an interior designer. It should be what you want, how you wanted it.
“Where are we going?” You asked. You had sat in the back with your sister. The two of you holding hands and talking about how homecoming went and how there was a junior guy in band who had asked her to the prom.
“We’re almost there.” He pulled into a paved driveway, turning the corner he tapped a few times on his phone the dark house lighting up before him. He heard two collective gasps from the backseat.
“Ransom, what is this?” You were confused, obviously. He exited the car, the two of you following.
He stepped up on the porch, not answering. His heart racing in his chest. He dug out the small key chain that had been weighing heavily in his pocket, turning to the two of you and hanging it from a finger. “I know you hate expensive gifts, but I can’t let you go back to that apartment.” His mouth was dry.
“Ransom.” You breathed. The keys were snatched from his finger, Julia moved past him to unlock the door, rushing inside.
“Oh my God!” She squealed from inside. Ransom shrugged softly, hand still outstretched towards yours.
“Please take it.” He whispered. A few seconds ticked by as he watched you decide. Please take it.
“Y/N,” Julia called, “This house is incredible.” She was panting in the doorway, shoes already discarded. He watched you look past him to her, the smile on her face. And you took his hand.
You’d been dating for a while when Ransom suggested couples therapy. Pretty much as soon as you’d moved in together. It was a nice break. Six months not seeing each other every minute of every day. He picked you up on real dates. You’d gone to real movies. You’d taken real walks in a real park. You had after dinner drinks at a real bar. One which you’d remembered he had ignored you in what seemed like a lifetime ago.
Julia had just gone to bed. She had a soccer game in the morning. He’d suggested it while you were getting ready for bed. A box of his clothes sat still packed in the corner. The last box. One you hadn’t quite gotten to yet.
“There’s nothing wrong,” He defended. “I just think that it would keep us in a healthy relationship.” And you agreed. He was happy you agreed. He didn’t want you to think that he felt as though there were problems. Other than him leaving his dirty socks and coffee mugs around the two of you hadn’t had much of a disagreement.
Yet.
Dowd was kind enough to still make house calls, something Ransom was fortunate for. He was working hard getting his next novel out. Deadline coming on quick as the two of you sat in a session where the Doctor looked at you and said,
“He’s treated you fairly poorly over the last two years.” Ransom felt offended. Dowd was supposed to be on his side, but he came out the gate swinging. It didn’t stop it being true.
You opened and closed your mouth. “I wouldn’t say…” You rubbed your hands down your thighs, drying the sweat on your palms.
“It’s not okay.” Dowd responded. “We both know him, we know how far he’s come.” He gestured to Ransom and Ransom nodded.
“He’s right baby.” A hand on your thigh in a way Ransom hoped was comforting. “The way I treated you is not okay. I’ve made a lot of bad decisions.” You sat awkwardly. Ransom wondered if you were beginning to regret this.
“But Ransom, honey, I just--” You looked so nervous, sinking down into the couch, your eyes fixed on Dowd. “You’ve changed so much, and you’ve never really been…” You gestured with your hands. “You’re a victim of circumstance.” You began, “I don’t believe that if you’d had loving parents you would have ever been in the situation you were in… not that you know, nature versus nurture and I just think, I don’t know, maybe... “
“It’s okay.” Dowd put a hand out. “Listen, this is a lot to start with and it’s okay. We don’t have to get too far into it. The next session I would like to have both of you write a letter to each other, something about how the last two years have affected your life. I think that’s where we should start.”
Intermingling breaths and hips pushed into the kitchen table, loud moans echoing in the kitchen as Ransom sinks himself into you over and over. “So fucking hot baby.” He breathes. “So fucking hot,” He hitched your leg up onto the table, enabling him to go deeper. “You’ll do anything for me, wont you?” He asked. His snapping hard against your perfect ass, hands roughly gripping the globes, tinted red by the palm of his hand.
“Yes,” You moaned roughly, “Anything.” Ransom moaned, reaching a hand down to steadily rub your clit, so wet for him. Only him.
“I love you so fucking much.” He moaned, hips beginning to falter as you came around him. Pussy contracting, milking his cock as he released inside the condom, panting.
“I love you too.” You whispered heavily into the room. Both of you trying to catch your breath.
“Thank you for doing this for me.” His fingers tracing softly down your bare spine. “I know it makes you uncomfortable.” He watched as you pulled your discarded shirt back on, shifting your leggings back up your hips as he discarded his condom, pulling his sweats back up over his own.
“I think it’ll be good for us,” You said, “In the long run.” He nods in agreement.
“I would hate for us to turn out like my parents.” He whispered.
“We’re not ever going to be like your parents.” You assured him, gripping his hand softly.
“I don’t want you to resent me in twenty years.” He looked into your eyes, searching as you replied,
“You think we’ll be together in twenty years?” You asked. He rolled his eyes as you let a watery laugh part your lips. He pressed his lips tightly against yours, fingers tangled in your hair.
“I sure as hell hope so.”
The sessions continued. One a month. Each month.
The two of you worked together to make this relationship work. You tried hard. You grew and you grew together.
“I think we’d be pretty good parents.” He said once. A few weeks before the marriage proposal. It got the both of you hot for it. The idea. Not something you’d been planning on acting on anytime soon but when he was balls deep inside your tight wet pussy he couldn’t help but imagine you swelling with his child, breasts heavy, firm belly pressing against him as he thrust inside you.
He was hot for it, always.
And you were thinking of it too. You’d spin your engagement ring around your finger and stare at him wistfully, tongue coming out to wet your lower lip.
You were riding him. Hips circling on top of his, panting and moaning. Your body glistening with sweat. Hands curled in your hair, back arched. “You gonna give me a baby?” You asked. He nodded, panting, he wanted to thrust into you but he couldn’t help but love the way you looked right now. Chasing your own release. Selfish. Wanting.
He fucking loved it.
You held his wrists to the bed, using your knees to rock back and forth on top of him as you pressed your lips to his. A whisper against his lips. “You gonna cum inside me?” You moaned.
“Yes, baby.” He braced his feet against the bed grinding his hips against yours, rubbing your clit against his pubic bone until you were shuddering on top of him, moaning into his mouth with your release. You collapse against his chest, his arms coming to wrap around your waist, his braced feet giving him the leverage he needed to fuck you. His hips starting a punishing rhythm. The loud slap of his thighs meeting yours filling the room.
“I can’t wait.” He breathes, “I love you so fucking much.” Your choked moans did him in, his release spilling inside you, not willing to let you go quite yet as the two of you stilled. The sweat covering your bodies began to chill you.
“I love you too.”
The wedding was small. Springtime. For months after the proposal and very quiet. Neither of you had very much family and fewer friends. A small group in your backyard. A cake from your favorite bakery. Promises of a bright future and a new life. Here, together.
You’d feel the flutter in your belly a few months after that.
.
.
.
taglist // @littlechillies @hellizhelusive2 @notbexmader @marvelouspottering @whitequeenasitbgan @Thegraylaway @readermia @i-believe-in-unicorns-and-you @princess-evans-addict @perplexed3001 @Diedrashouseofpain @hailmary-yramliah @sleepycvpid @joannaliceevans-fanficblog @starlywars @gifsbysimplysonia @rocknbasil @imnotelasticheart @wannabegonnie @d1sconnect3d @heyguyz13 @unimomajo @this-is-serenaa @steviemae @bemysugarbean @truefangirlheart @babiiface95 @mydarlingharry @elzzin @sweetheart-syndrome @behindthesehazeleyes27 @bassclarinety @orenjineki @southerngracela @songforhema @mjey12 @thatgaldonna @annedub @patzammit @bloatedandlonly @bookish-shristi @saturnki @jennmurawski13 @geeksareunique @the-soulofdevil
2K notes
·
View notes
Text
Part 8- Shape of My Heart
Pairing: Rudy Pankow x Plus Size Reader
Summary: Falling in love with someone you can never have is the worst feeling in the world...
Taglist:
@jeyramarie @drewswannabegirl @sexualparkour @teamnick @jiaraendgame @agirlwholovescoffee @outerbongs @jaxxandcomet @velyssaraptor @baby-pogue @they-write-once-in-a-blue-moon @must-be-a-weasley-92 @kaitieskidmore1 @ma10427 @ifilwtmfc @lasnaro @justcallmesams @judayyyw @lonely-kermit @gviosca @iamaunicorn4704 @jellyfishbeansontoast @fernweh-fangirl @runway-to-my-aid @eb15 @hurricane-abigail @tangledinsparkles @fandom-phaser @sunwardsss @http-cherries @bibliophilewednesday @evaporatedrosepetals @thetomatosaucee @tomatosauceagent @redosmo @ilikealotofpeople-younotsomuch @obx-direction-sos @mxltifandoms06
Part 7 Part 9
Note: We hit 450 basically overnight I’m so so grateful for each and every one of you! I can’t wait to put out more content for you all! I’m thinking of starting a series based on the Draco blurb I did last night but I’m also thinking of starting something with my boy Steve Rogers...thoughts?
Again the name for Y/N is what’s in Rudy’s phone💞
=======================
The group chat I shared with the cast was popping off the next day...
Mads💕(MC): Hope everyone has a marvelous day bc Y/n and Rudy made out on our front lawn☺️
Jombie🏄♂️(Chase): It was cute and gross all at the same time🤢
My Other Mads💗(MB): FINALLY
Starboy🌟(Drew): Wait I thought you guys were dating this whole time?
JD🤓: Why are you so slow Drewboy?
Austin💩: I side with Drew on this as I also thought they were together😅
Cutie Pie😍💕(Rudy): Let me be in love in peace!
Baby❤️🤤😘🥰😍(Y/n): Excuse me for inconveniencing y’all😂
Mads💕(MC): I’m just glad you guys finally decided to get your heads out of your asses and confess your undying love😒
Baby❤️🤤😘🥰😍(Y/n): You make it sound like we’re in a Shakespeare novel Madelyn🤨
“Our friends are a pain in the ass,” Rudy huffed, throwing his phone back on the towel.
We were currently out in the pool, Maddie and Chase were running a few errands. I was sitting on the side, my legs dangling in, and Rudy was in the pool with his upper half leaning beside me on the edge.
“They are concerned for our well being.” I chuckled, raking my hand through my long hair.
“I’m concerned about how you can sit there and look so hot. Jesus.” he confessed, making a low whistling noise.
“Quit,” I mumbled, blushing as I playfully shoved his shoulder.
Rudy came to stand between my legs, ginning widely. His hands came on either side of me, leaning in close. I looked down, playing with my fingers. I wasn’t used to being complimented, especially by guys. Never has a guy as good looking as Rudy complimented me, it made me a little uneasy.
“What’s going on in that pretty little head of yours?” he asked, wrapping his strong arms around me.
“Nothing I want to bother you with...” I sighed, leaning my head on his.
“You know you can talk to me about anything, I’m here for you. I’ll always listen, no matter what it is.” he murmured, kissing my cheek.
“I’m just not used to getting compliments is all. Honestly, I’m still afraid this is too good to be true. That this is all a dream and I’m going to wake up any minute.” I admitted.
“Baby, why are you so down on yourself? There are some days when I am taken away with your beauty, it makes me wonder how on earth I was graced with such a beautiful creature in my life. I’m real, I’m with you.” he said, his hand coming to brush some hair out of my face.
“It’s a lot to explain,” I said hesitantly, not wanting to seem like I wanted his pity.
“We got time,” he shrugged.
So I told him everything, and he listened. Didn’t interrupt me once, squeezed me when I choked up.
“I can’t believe that all happened to you...I couldn’t imagine going through that.” he remarked, shaking his head in disbelief.
“Yeah, so now you know why I was so hesitant about us.” I revealed, not able to meet his eyes.
“Well, I’m glad that I get to be the one to show you what you deserve. You deserve to be treated like the queen you are. Also, if by chance we are in your home state and I see any of these guys...I’m beating someones ass.” he declared, a laugh leaving my lips.
“Usually if I run into any of them I high tail it on out of wherever I am.” I laughed.
“I need to have words with how they treated my woman,” he grumbled, scrunching his brows.
“My knight and shining armor.” I gushed, pinching his cheeks.
“Will you go on a date with me?” he questioned, kissing my lips quickly.
“Tonight?” I inquired.
“Yeah, I know you’re a movie junkie, so I was hoping we could go see the new Jumanji movie.” he offered.
“Sounds fun, I get to stare at The Rock AND Nick Jonas.” I teased, Rudy pouting immediately.
“You’re so mean.” he sniffed.
“Ru, I’m just kidding. You’re number one on my hot guy list.” I smiled.
“There’s a list?” he said, baffled.
“All girls have one.” I shrugged.
“As long as I’m number one I guess that’s all that matters.” he chuckled.
====================================
I ran away from Rudy while he was waiting in line to buy our tickets, beating him to at least pay for the snacks. I felt bad that the two weeks I had been here, Rudy had basically paid for both of us whenever we did anything. A thought had hit me then...
I only had ten more days until I left, how were Rudy and I going to do long distance?
I pushed the thought to the back of my mind, wanting to enjoy my night. I paid for our snacks, waiting by the entrance to get our tickets checked. Rudy pouted as he walked up to me, eyeing the food in my hands. I got on my tip toes to kiss his pouting lips, handing him his drink.
“This is a 50/50 relationship Ru, I’m not letting you pay for everything.” I winked.
“You’re lucky you’re cute.” he grumbled.
The movie had already been out for some time, so we were the only ones in the theater. I preferred that so that I could make commentary without having to worry about someone shushing me. Rudy sat down, pulling the middle thing up so that he could cuddle me to him.
I was feeling spontaneous, and since we were alone it was the perfect opportunity. I don’t know what it was that made me have this feeling, but I began to squirm around in my seat. Rudy had me feeling some type of way, I couldn’t stop glancing at him. I had no sexual experience, but I had read enough books and talked to my girl friends that I had the idea.
I moved my hand to his inner thigh, rubbing it lightly. A sharp inhale came from Rudy’s lips, a satisfied smirk coming from me. I moved my hand a little higher, biting down on my lip. His hand shot out just before I could get to his manhood, leaning over to whisper in my ear.
“Are you sure about that baby?” he asked.
I turned to kiss his lips hard, my hands coming to either side of his face. I removed one hand to palm his member, feeling it harden under his pants. He moaned in my mouth, his hand moving to grab a handful of my hair. I pulled away, both of us panting. He sat up slightly to undo his pants, sliding them down a little. My eyes widened at how well endowed he was, and I thought it felt big under his pants.
I leaned down, taking him in my mouth. Rudy gasped, taking a hold of my hair. I held the base of him with one hand, starting to move up and down. I followed my hand with my mouth, meeting them in the middle. It was music to my ears to hear Rudy panting, shaky breaths following. It motivated me to move faster, suck harder.
“Oh my, baby, I’m gonna cum.” he choked out a moan.
I pushed myself faster, taking him deeper in my mouth. He tightened his hold on my hair, bucking his hips. I choked a little, but still kept up my pace. His breathing picked up, stutters of my name leaving his lips. He cursed loudly when he came, shooting all of it into my mouth. I swallowed what he gave me, sitting back up to wipe the spit from the sides of my face.
“Are you sure you’ve never done that before?” he breathed, wiping sweat from his forehead. He fixed himself back in his pants, throwing an arm around me.
“Positive, you took my mouth virginity.” I shrugged, both of us busting out laughing.
“Thank you for letting me be your first sweetheart,” he whispered, kissing my nose.
#rudy pankow x plus size reader#rudy x plus size reader#obx x plus size reader#outer banks x plus size reader#rudy pankow#rudy#rudy pankow x reader#rudy pankow x you#rudy pankow x y/n#rudy x you#rudy x y/n#rudy x reader#rudy pankow smut#rudy smut#rudy pankow fic#rudy fic#rudy pankow imagine#rudy imagine#rudy pankow series#rudy pankow story#rudy series#rudy story#plus size reader#plus size#plus size female reader#plus size representation#obx rudy#obx rudy pankow#outer banks rudy#outer banks rudy pankow
153 notes
·
View notes
Text
this is all debbie @gaysuperhell fault
Looking back, it felt like Brady lost Jess and gained Sam in the same night.
Some party, right at the start of sophomore year, and Jess had come back after Summer with an edge and vicious smile she hadn't had the year before. Familiar, but something had changed, and she was partying harder, and rolling her eyes whenever Brady tried to ask her about it, and he'd stumbled into her at some frat party where she was being followed by some kind of behemoth. This dude so tall that he made the whole room look slightly off, because people just shouldn’t be that tall. Scrawny, still, just... big.
Jess, already looking frustrated, saw him and said, "Oh, hey, it's Brady, you guys have so much in common, you should be best friends and both stop bothering me." And she'd shoved this guy in Brady's direction and disappeared into the crowd
And the guy had watched her go, sighed, turned to Brady and held out his hand. "Hi, I'm Sam."
"Brady," he'd said, accepting the handshake.
Maybe it wasn't that immediate. Jess had still been around after that night, and it wasn't like he and Sam had gotten together immediately. But looking back that was the bit that stood out.
After that it was seeing each other at another party, running into each other at the library, Sam casually asking if he wanted to get lunch on a study break, Brady equally casually asking if Sam would want to come to his dorm room and watch a movie. And that same movie night when some dumb joke made Sam laugh so hard that Brady leant over and kissed him until he stopped.
It became a little less casual, and a little more deliberate after that.
Brady got ready to go home for Thanksgiving, and Sam didn't. Late one night, tracing his fingers along the veins in Sam's forearm, he asked, "Are you out to your family?" They didn't acknowledge the silent is that why you're not going home that was asked alongside it.
"No," Sam said, voice quiet, nose pressed into Brady's hair. Even quieter. "I'm not, but they don't- We haven't spoken since before college."
Brady pulled him closer.
He went home for Christmas, but stayed for spring break, and he was biting his lip at flights around the date dorms close for Summer and wondering. Sam already had an apartment he was moving into, a shitty, one-bedroom that was probably far enough away from campus to cause an issue, but Sam just chirpily referred to as, "within budget." Brady was already feeling guilty for not thinking about this sooner, if they could've got a better closer place if he hadn't already been moving into a house with some friends, if he should've broken that promise to move in with Sam. If he should be staying for the Summer. He'd asked if Sam wanted to come to stay with his family, but Sam still got cagey about the fact that Brady's parents knew he existed.
Sam, ever practical, just shook his head at him. "Do you want to go see your family?"
"Yes," Brady said.
"Then go," Sam told him, with a kiss to seal it.
Brady sighed. "What if I come back a little early?" he asked. "My place won't be ready yet, would it be alright if I stayed with you for a couple weeks?"
Sam's smile answered the question.
But when Brady did come back, cramming his clothes into the little room left in the apartment, Sam was unhappy. Not at Brady, at least it didn't feel like it. Like, Sam was pleased to see him, he was just distracted, and frustrated, and edgy. Brady arrived on a Thursday and then by seven on Friday evening Sam had disappeared, and wasn't answering phone calls.
He got home sometime approaching dawn, still looking angry, with the stink of stale beer clinging to him, and piles of worn, folded twenties in his pockets. It took Brady a few minutes to realise he wasn't as drunk as he smelled, though he definitely was drunk.
They fought, and they'd fought before but Sam had always wanted to communicate. This time he was recalcitrant, and stubborn. An hour of trying not to wake the neighbours later, and he still hadn't even told Brady where he'd been for ten hours.
"Would it be better if I didn't stay here?" he asked, finally.
Sam flinched. "Do you want to go?"
"That's not what I asked."
Sam nodded, swallowed, the mulish look still on his face. "I gotta take a shower," he said, like he expected Brady to be gone by the time he was done.
When he did come out of the shower, in damp hair and sweatpants, Brady was sitting on the shitty couch he'd helped haul from where Sam found it on the sidewalk, curled up in a pile of blankets they’d found at a Goodwill. The anger wasn't there anymore; instead he looked stricken. Came to the couch, crawled into Brady's arms, and whispered apologies into his neck.
"I don't want to go," Brady said, softly, a little later. "But I want to help you and I can't if you don't talk to me."
Sam took a deep shuddering breath. "There's this dive bar a couple towns over," he said. "Just shitty beer and people making bets on pool, so I went to play a few games."
The confession seemed strikingly out of character, Brady tried to keep his tone neutral. "You left to hustle pool?" At Sam's affirmative noise he continued. "So, what's going on? Do you need the money?"
"No," Sam said, quickly. "No, I mean- I'll use it, but I don't need..." He sighed, wet eyelashes fluttering against Brady's neck. "It's what we did."
And slowly, as the sun rose, a story came spilling out about growing up in motel rooms and back rooms at bars. Of winning cash playing pool, and darts, learning how much to stumble and slur without overdoing it. Driving hours between towns, being the new kid in every school, right up until he left for college. Brady could read novels into the number of things Sam still wasn't telling him, but it was the most he'd spoken about how he grew up ever. So he didn't push, he just rubbed Sam's back and let him talk.
"I guess it's just. It's my junior year," Sam said softly. "It's been two years, and I just..."
"You miss them," Brady said, when it seemed clear Sam wouldn't continue.
"Yeah," Sam said.
Brady didn't let it get far past Christmas before confirming when Sam's lease ended, and at Sam's quizzical look saying, "Well, you don't want to renew this place, right? I'm not going all the way to campus from here every day next year."
Sam's smile was bright, and easy. "Are you asking me to move in with you?"
"I'm not asking," Brady said, slipping his hands into Sam's back pockets. "I'm assuming. It's very rude of me, but am I wrong?"
So it went.
Senior year, and they were in one side of a rundown duplex, but it was theirs. With Sam's shitty side-walk couch, and dents in the walls from moving Brady's heavy-ass bed frame, and textbooks scattered everywhere. And Sam was considering coming home for Thanksgiving, finally meeting Brady's parents, and it was Halloween, and he still wouldn't wear a costume, but he came to the party, and let Brady toast to his victories, and he smiled.
Brady woke up to him getting up to go to the bathroom, and rolled over into the warm spot he left behind to keep dozing.
Only he wasn't getting up to to the bathroom; there was a thud and muffled voices, and when Brady got up to find him having a hushed conversation with a stranger in a leather jacket, illuminated by the street lamp shining through the window
“Sam?” he asked, still a little hoarse from sleep, and the bar. “What’s going on?”
“Brady,” Sam turned towards him, a look on his face Brady had never seen before. “This is Dean.” He swallowed, hard enough for Brady to see. “My brother.”
“College boy has a roommate,” Dean said, giving Brady a brief once over before looking back to Sam. “How domestic.”
And that was enough to spark something in Sam, to straighten his spine and have him striding across the room to sling an arm around Brady’s waist. “He’s my boyfriend, actually.” His voice was decisive; Brady could feel his heart skipping beats beneath his palm.
That knocked Dean back for a moment - he gave Brady a slightly more thorough look but didn’t comment. “Well, tell your boyfriend I need to borrow you.”
It became clear Sam wasn’t budging, and Dean wasn’t thrilled. There was obvious intent in words, “Dad’s been on a hunting trip, and he hasn’t been home in a couple of days.”
Sam’s frustration couldn’t be clearer as he shoved clothes into his backpack. Their apartment was not big enough that Dean couldn’t see them from where he leant against the bench in the kitchen - shit he could probably hear them. But, as much burning curiosity filled Brady’s stomach towards Sam’s brother, Dean was not who he was worried about.
“You know you don’t have to go,” he said.
Sam shot him a brief smile. “It’ll be fine.”
“I didn’t say it wouldn’t,” Brady said. “I said you didn’t have to go. Three years, they didn’t even call?”
Sam sighed. “I know. But it’s my dad, y’know. And hey, Dean knows about you now, maybe I’ll be on a roll and when we find dad, I’ll tell him too.”
“I could not give two shits what your dad thinks of me,” Brady said, earning a genuine smile that time.
“Look,” Sam said, gripping Brady by the hips and pulling him close, “It’s just a day or two. We’ll find him, and I’ll be back for my interview on Monday.”
“Good,” Brady said, hands sliding to the sides of Sam’s neck. “See, I’m planning to be some hotshot lawyer’s kept boy in a few years, and I’d hate to have to find a new candidate now.”
Sam laughed at that, and said he’d call. They exchanged I love yous, and Brady kissed him goodbye, and if he’d known it was going to be the last time he’d see Sam he never would have let go. But he didn’t, so he watched them drive away in Dean’s loud car, and went back to bed, and sent one last text message that said ‘u better fucking call’ and went back to sleep.
48 notes
·
View notes
Text
Mezo Shoji - Quarantine (NSFW!!) (bnharem collab!)
Hey guys, Sky here! As I announced the other day, I am participating in the bnharem discord server collab event! Our topic was being quarantined together and things get kinky, and I ended up with everyone’s favorite arm man. I really enjoyed writing this and I think it’s the best thing I’ve written in a while - but not the best of the bunch! You can read the rest of the collab pieces for different characters here! I hope you guys like it!
Kinks included are: Role-Play, Bondage, Edging/Orgasm Denial, Masturbation, and Biting
The world had been launched into chaos.
With the novel coronavirus, COVID-19 going around, people were in a panic. Stores were closing, restaurants were closing, and everybody was told to go into quarantine for two weeks. Even your boyfriend was told to stop doing his daily patrols; Only the more experienced Heroes were patrolling the empty streets of Japan.
As soon as the quarantine had been announced, you ran to the local department store to stock up on items you and Mezo would need for the next two weeks. There was hardly anything there, though, as you had gotten there rather late. You sighed, picking up the few frozen toaster pizzas and boxes of gluten-free pasta that were left on the shelves.
You had no idea what you were going to do for the entire quarantine. You were excited to be spending so much time with your boyfriend, but you knew you were both going to get bored of just sitting on the couch watching movies all day long.
You began to browse the other sections of the store until you hit the clothing section. You spotted a blue dress, the same colors as Mezo's Hero costume. You walked over to it and examined it, grinning as you noticed the very low cut and short skirt. You checked the rack for your size and grinned when you found it, throwing the dress into your shopping cart.
You knew exactly what you and Mezo would be doing.
~~~~~ ~~~~~ ~~~~~ ~~~~~ ~~~~~
It took two days until you got tired of watching movies on the couch.
You'd honestly thought it would have lasted longer, but by the time you were on the tenth movie of your quarantine you were going to scream if you had to watch one more opening sequence. You decided it was time to break out your present for Mezo and excused yourself to your bedroom to get an extra blanket.
You pulled the bag with your outfit in it from the back of your closet and raced into the bathroom attached to your bedroom. You locked the bathroom door before beginning your work; Shaving your legs, brushing and styling your hair, make up, etc. Once you were ready, you picked up the bag with the clothes as a knock echoed through the bathroom.
"y/n?" Mezo asked from the other side of the door. "Are you alright in there?"
"All good," you said as you looked at your reflection in the mirror, a smile creeping across your face. "I'll be out shortly!" You opened the bag and first took out the fishnet tights you'd bought, taking off your underwear before putting them on. The cool March air made your exposed area feel cold, and the wetness already pooling within you was not helping.
Next you slipped on the dress. It was a simple dress: Skin tight, off-the-shoulder, blue on the top that slowly turned into a black at the bottom. Once you had it on you turned to look at yourself in the mirror and saw that the dress just barely even covered your ass. You smirked before putting on the final article; knee-high black boots.
You gave yourself one last look in the mirror, making final adjustments to your hair before you reached for the doorknob. You unlocked it and slowly turned the doorknob, only pushing the door open slightly. You poked your head out of the doorway to see Mezo laying on your bed, watching the television. "Babe," you said, but immediately retracted your head before he could see you.
"y/n?" he asked, and you noted the worried tone in his voice. "You've been in there a long time, is everything okay?"
"Everything is fine," you said, hand gripping the doorknob tightly. "Just close your eyes for a second, okay?"
You could hear the hesitation in his "okay", but believed him as you opened the door all the way. You stood in the doorway with your hands on your hips, finally exposing your whole body to the room.
"You can look now."
His eyes opened and turned to you, quickly widening when he saw what you were wearing. He practically jumped up off the edge of the bed and ran over to you. "y/n?!"
You shook your head as you reached your arms up to hang around his neck. "There's no y/n here, Tentacole. I'm your new sidekick, Desire. Didn't the agency tell you I was coming?" You furrowed your eyebrow and cocked your head to the side in confusion as you looked up at him.
He took a deep breath. "y/n, I'm gonna be cumming if you don't-"
"Shh," you said, moving one of your hands from around his neck to cover his lips over his scarf. "I don't know who this y/n is, Tentacole, but I'm sure she'd want you to enjoy yourself. Unless..." You pulled your arms away from him and took a step back, making a pouty-face as you looked at the ground and used one of your hands to grab the opposite arm. "Unless...You don't want me...?"
Within a second, he was upon you. Hisips crashed against yours, real hands cradling your cheeks while his dupli-arms pulled you closer to him. He pressed his crotch against your leg to show you how big of a boner he had.
"See what you've done, Desire?" One of his dupli-arms had formed a mouth, and it was whispering directly into your ear. "It's never good to upset the Pro on the first day, you better take care of this."
You grinned as you looked up at him. "Oh, I was planning to." You wrapped your arms around his neck and pulled him in for another kiss, noticing that his scarf had already been discarded. You connected your lips to his as his hands landed on your nearly-bare ass, squeezing it ever-so-slightly.
"Jump," he whispered against your lips.
You did as instructed and jumped up, wrapping your legs around him as he pushed you against the wall. Two of his dupli-arms had formed mouths and began attacking both sides of your neck, sucking and biting on all of the exposed skin. Your eyes fluttered closed as your head leaned back, you could've finished just from that.
He started grinding his crotch against yours, pushing you into the wall. "Who's a naughty little sidekick, getting me all worked up on the first day?" he growled as his dupli-arms began pulling the sleeves of your dress down. "Huh? Who do you think you are, getting me bothered like this?" He pressed you against the wall harder, you could practically feel his dick against your slit through his thin pants.
"My apologies," you gasped out as your eyes opened up to look at him. "I-I'm sorry, Mr. Tenta-cole!" Your tone jumped in surprise when you felt something pinching your ass, and turned to see he had a dupli-arm with a mouth on it right next to the afflicted area. The pattern of your tights had been ripped open. You didn't know what he'd just done, but it felt so good you wanted him to do it again. "Do that again," you panted into his shoulder.
He smirked and pulled you away from the wall, still keeping you on his waist. "You liked that, huh?" You looked down at your ass and watched as the dupli-mouth bit down on your ass, moaning quietly as it began to suck on and lick the skin.
"Ah-" you moaned as you ground your hips against his to create some friction. "Ah, if you keep doing that-"
Your sentence was interrupted when you went flying through the air and landed on your bed. You sat up with wide eyes, watching Mezo as he towered over you and licked his lips.
"You'll have to be punished, Desire," he said as his hand rested on your lower calf. His hand slowly slid up your leg as he crawled onto the bed, until he reached the hem of your dress. Directly above the spot where you desperately needed him. You reached for his hand and grabbed his arm, trying to pull it down to where you needed him, but he proved stronger than you in holding his arm in place as he shook his head.
"That won't do," he said as he pulled back from you and got off the bed, walking over to his closet. He opened it up and pulled out two neck ties as he grinned at you. "Naughty girls don't get to use their hands."
Your eyes widened as he approached you again, grabbing your hands and tying them to the bed-frame so you couldn't move them.
"Mez-Tentacole," you whined as you struggled against your restraints. "Don't do this."
He lifted his shirt over his head and deposited it on the floor behind himself as he crawled back over you. "You're being punished, Desire," he growled as his dupli-mouths went back to work on both sides of your neck.
You groaned and pushed your hips upward, just wanting him to pay attention down there. You watched as he lifted himself above you and slid his pants and underwear off, so he was completely naked above you. "Tent-oh-cole!" you cried out as one of the mouths bit down extra hard on a certain spot. "Oh, oh please - fuck me! Punish me! I've been a bad sidekick!"
He chuckled above you, staring down at you with lust-filled black eyes. "Yes, you have," he said as the mouths retracted from your neck. "And you will be punished." He grabbed the hem of your dress again, flipping the skirt up so it sat over your chest. He pressed his face into your crotch, against the fishnets, and hummed lightly as he gave your slit the tiniest lick.
You pulled against your restraints with all of your strength, just wanting to push him harder against you, but to no avail. You instead watched as he pulled his face from your crotch and smirked.
"You're already so wet for me," he said as he took the waistband of the tights in his hands and pulled them down your legs. Once they were discarded, he placed himself between your legs and looked into your eyes. "You tell me when you're going to cum, you hear me? I'm your boss, that's your order."
You nodded, breathing heavily and excited at the idea of finally getting some action down there. "Yes - Yes sir," you gasped out.
His head ducked back down between your legs, taking your clit between his lips. Your head fell back against the pillows as you pushed your crotch closer to his face, trying to get him to suck it harder. He got the message and obliged, using his hands to grab your ass and pull you as close to his face as he could. You let out a loud moan, pulling yet again at your restraints as you wanted nothing more than to push him even closer.
With your closed eyes, you didn't know he was inserting something into your cunt until you felt it. You opened your eyes, straining to see what he was now pushing in and out of you so rapidly. You couldn't get a good look at it, though you weren't too focused on it.
You felt it coming. You felt that familiar coil inside of you getting ready to snap. "Ah, I'm so close-" you moaned out, hoping that would encourage him to go harder and bring you to orgasam.
Instead, he stopped.
He pulled his face away from you and watched your eyes widen as he licked his lips. "You're being punished," he reminded you as he sat up on the bed and readjusted himself so his dick smacked against his stomach. He began pumping his dick with one hand, the other gripping onto your leg so tightly you knew there were going to be marks on it.
"You dirty, naughty girl," he panted as his eyes shut, fist moving faster around his dick.
"That's no fair!" you yelled as you tried to sit up, but your restraints didn't allow you to. You could already feel your impending orgasm dying down, and a stronger hunger filled you as you watched Mezo pleasure himself.
He didn't respond to you, his head leaning back as a dupli-arm began to fondle his balls. "Oh, y/-Desire!" You could tell he was already so close. "Baby let me help you-"
"No," he cut you off. "You're being punished. You're lucky you even get to watch."
You watched, helpless as your cunt throbbed with every stroke of his hand. When he finished, he moved his hand up to your mouth.
"Lick it clean," he said in the sexiest, most commanding tone you'd ever heard from him.
You nodded and took his fingers into your mouth, sucking them each clean before you licked his palm and swallowed it all. "Please, Tentacole, can you please fuck me now?"
He smirked and shook his head, returning to his place between your legs. He took up the same exact position as before, hands pulling your ass closer to his face as he shoved something in and out of your cunt. Your eyes closed yet again as you laid your head back, imagining it was his dick that was filling you up. You imagined him hovering over you, sweat pouring down both of your bodies, your hands clawing down his back-
"Ah-!" you cried out, and he immediately pulled away again. You were about ready to smack him across the face. "Please, please stop," you begged as your eyes met his. "Please, Tentacole, please make me cum."
He climbed further up your body, giving no warning before shoving his dick deep into your cunt. He didn't move a muscle as his eyes locked with yours.
He bent his head down to capture your lips with his in a surprisingly gentle kiss. When he pulled away his face hovered only inches above yours, a loving smile on his face. "I love you so much. You're so perfect."
You smiled back up at him. "Then untie my hands. Please, let me touch you."
His malicious smirk came back, and you knew the moment was over. He began to move inside of you, pulling almost all the way out before slamming himself back into you. You screamed at the sensation, moving your hips with his as he finally gave you the fucking you'd been dying for.
You pulled at your restraints again, and to your surprise the knots gave in. A huge grin broke out across your entire face as your arms flew around Shoji's neck, sitting both of you up as he continued pounding your cunt like a piece of meat. He didn't say anything as you connected your lips to his, digging your fingernails into his back and clawing your way downward as he kept going. Once you'd reached the bottom and were sure you were going to leave a bright red mark, you quickly readjusted yourself so you were sitting over him.
You pushed him back against the bed, your hands gripping the sheets on either side of his waist as you bounced up and down on his cock.
"Ah baby that feels so good," he groaned as he thrusted up to meet your thrusts. "I'm not gonna last much longer."
You thought about denying him his orgasm like he'd been doing to you, but that would just deny you of yet another. You decided to let him have it as a dupli-arm rose up to your breasts, forming a mouth and going below the neckline of the dress you were still wearing to attach to one of your nipples. You gasped, causing another to quickly follow and attach to your other nipple as something began rubbing against your clit.
"Baby I'm gonna cum!" you yelled as your thrusting became sloppier and sloppier until he switched back to your previous position, him pounding into you with your back arched against the bed.
With only a couple more thrusts you felt him release into you. You moaned loudly, you were so close-
It washed over you as soon as you felt the bite on your ass.
You rode out your orgasm before dropping yourself down onto Mezo, not bothering to wipe off any of the sweat that was pooling all over both of you. You laid like that for a while, both of you panting and sticky as you caught your breath.
"Where did that come from?" Mezo finally asked after a few minutes, breaking the silence.
You turned over so you were laying on your stomach, staring up into his eyes. "Not sure. I saw the dress at the store, figured it would be a good quarantine activity."
He smiled, planting a light kiss on the top of your head. "It definitely was." He wrapped his arms around you and pulled you tightly against him. "I think that was the best sex we've ever had."
You giggled as you nodded and leaned up to connect your lips with his. The kiss was abruptly ended when you yelped, realizing Shoji had used a dupli-mouth to bite your ass again.
"Round two?" he asked.
You smiled and blushed slightly as you nodded. "I'll meet you in the shower."
#my hero academia#my hero academia x reader#mha#mha x reader#boku no hero academia#boku no hero academia x reader#bnha bakugou#bnha x reader#mezo#mezo x reader#shoji#shoji x reader#mezo shoji#mezo shoji x reader#shoji mezo#shoji mezo x reader#my hero academia mezo#my hero academia x reader mezo#my hero academia mezo x reader#mha mezo#mha x reader mezo#mha mezo x reader#boku no hero academia mezo#boku no hero academia x reader mezo#boku no hero academia mezo x reader#bnha mezo#bnha mezo x reader#bnha x reader mezo#my hero academia shoji#my hero academia shoji x reader
545 notes
·
View notes
Text
d4u || easy employment
march 2019. jungkook had his first ever job interview today. i told him i believed in him but, to be honest, i wasn’t sure if we were going to finish a carton of ice cream on the couch afterwards because he landed the job or because he got rejected on the spot. hopefully it’s the former.
pairing: bestfriend!jungkook x reader
genre: slice of life, humor
word count: 2.6k
warnings: some inappropriate humor
“Y/N? Can you help me?”
You straighten up from where you’re leaning on the kitchen counter, popping cherry tomatoes into your mouth for a mid-afternoon snack. It was Wednesday, meaning you were able to clamber home as soon as your early morning classes ended. Biting into another tomato and savoring the tart sweetness coating your tongue, you ask, “What’s up?”
Jungkook walks up to you and snatches the next tomato right out of your fingers before tossing it into his own mouth with gusto. He smiles at the way your face immediately drops in disappointment before answering smartly, “I don’t know how to tie a tie.”
Raising your eyebrows, you give his form a quick up-and-down before immediately noticing that the boy was dressed quite differently than usual. He typically left the house in whatever oversized tee or old hoodie he could find, but this time he was wearing a nice button-up with khakis. Pushing aside thoughts of how to get back at Guk for taking your last cherry tomato, you decide instead to inquire about what the occasion might be.
“What’s with the outfit?”
He spins around once for you, just to show off, before he replies, “I’ve got a job interview.”
You laugh while washing the bowl you’d previously used to house your snack for the day. Before drying your hands on a kitchen towel, you can’t help but check him out once again. He looked different for sure, but it wasn’t like you’d never seen the kid dressed up. You practically took wedding pictures with him last month.
So why was your pulse thrumming like a teen girl in a young adult novel?
Refraining from the urge to slap yourself, which was a very difficult task, you continue, “Where at? Must be a weird place if they’re willing to consider you.”
He frowns to show his dismay at your words before he strides closer to you shyly like a child wanting approval, “It’s at a magazine publisher’s. They’re looking for a photographer, someone to provide a few shots for their articles.”
Your jaw drops and you grip the sides of his arms before squeaking in excitement, “That sounds great! That’s perfect for you.”
Jungkook seems a lot happier now that you’re as thrilled about the job prospect as he is. He brushes some stray hairs away from your face to tuck behind your ear before saying, “It sure is. My friend is one of their writers, he recommended me.”
You take hold of the bright red tie that’s casually slung around his shoulders. It’s slightly wrinkled near the middle, a likely result of Jungkook failing multiple times to correctly tie a knot. The idea of him struggling with something so small makes you giggle, and you instantly wrap the fabric around your hands.
“Good thing I know how this works. We should probably go with a black or blue tie though, it’ll go with your shirt better,” you suggest, poking him in the chest as an indication for him to lead you to his closet.
He immediately understands your prodding, turning around to make a beeline towards his bedroom door. His obedience makes you smile, so you tug the hem of his shirt in your fingers as he leads the way. It’s usually easier for you to make this gesture, given the looseness of his regular clothing. However, with the pressed shirt tucked into the waistband of his pants, there is very little give in the fabric. You’re momentarily mesmerized by the change, watching the way your hand hangs onto the back of a man, instead of a boy.
“You’re not looking at my ass, right?”
Rolling your eyes, even though you knew he couldn’t see you, you grip his shirt tighter in order to pinch the skin underneath. He yelps, trying to grab you in retaliation, but you’re fast enough to quickly dodge inside his room and start sorting through the ties hanging from the inside of the closet door.
Laughing loudly, you pull a deep blue tie dotted with smiling whales off the hook and wave it in front of your best friend. Jungkook runs a hand through his hair before replying, “That was Jin’s birthday gift last year.”
“He has good taste,” you muse, giving the comedic tie another glance before returning it to its place. The fact that Jungkook had the tie sitting alongside his others, ones that are definitely more practical, says a lot about him. Even if he would likely never wear the thing, he respected his senior enough to keep the present. Under the typical silly and absentminded behavior of your roommate, he has a good heart.
“Should we go with the black one?” he suggests, walking forward to tug another tie off the hook above where your hand was resting.
Leaning your head against the closet door in thought, you examine the fabric in his hands before giving him a curt nod, “It’ll do.”
Seconds later, Jungkook is sitting on a corner of the bed with his legs slightly apart so that you’re able to stand between them with relative ease. You try your absolute hardest to focus on the task at hand, and not at the way he’s looking at you. It’s silly, the way your head fills with irrelevant thoughts when you knew that you were fantasizing about a boy that likely only ever saw you as the chill friend who was easy to tease. As you slide the tie under his collar while holding your fingers as steady as possible, you narrowly miss the way his Adam’s apple quickly dips in nervousness. Even if it was an irrational thought, you wanted to believe that your touch was doing somethingto him.
“You should be grateful that back in the day, my prom date didn’t know how to tie a tie either,” you chortle, your movements a little uncertain since it wasn’t everyday you were tying ties for men, but overall your memory served you well.
He grinned, “I remember him. He was trying to kiss you the whole night.”
“Don’t remind me.”
Jungkook laughs at the clear discomfort on your face, before gently patting the side of your hip as if to apologize. His touch is brief, not staying longer than necessary, but enough for the pressure to linger against your waist. Thinking about this causes you to mess up the next step, so you curse and start all over again.
“You’ve never had an interview before. Are you prepared?” you ask, curious but mostly just trying to hide the fact that you were back to square one due to being easily distracted.
His lips press together in thought, as he unconsciously leans back and uses his hands to prop himself up. You’re forced to follow the motion, so you also lean yourself slightly forward in order to prevent yourself from accidentally choking the boy. Not that that wouldn’t be entertaining.
“I read whatever popped up on the first page of the Google after I searched ‘how to ace your interview’,” he straightens up again after noticing the uncomfortable position he’s put you in, “It’s probably good enough.”
You shake your head, clicking your tongue in disapproval. Quickly finishing and straightening the knot, you stand back to admire your handiwork before saying, “That’s not the same as actually practicing. If you’re ready, let’s do a practice run before you head out.”
He looks up at you like a startled rabbit before he tries his best to regain his composure, “That’s probably not necessary…”
“Of course it is! Pretend I’m your interviewer,” you take a seat in his bright orange gaming chair, giving it a spin just for your own entertainment.
Jungkook appears slightly out of his element, but you recognize the exact moment he makes up his mind to humor you for the time being. Immediately, the air about him changes as he straightens up. Even though he is sitting, it feels like he towers over you. You wonder momentarily if out of all the things Jungkook is good at, acing interviews will just be another on that list.
“Welcome, Mr. Jeon. How are you doing?” you settle into your role easily, crossing your legs as you briefly compliment yourself on your own persona. Perhaps if your career in international business doesn’t pan out after graduation, you could try auditioning for a few television shows.
Giving you an easy smile, the one he usually uses on adults he wants to make a good impression on, he replies, “Very well, thank you. And you?”
Surprisingly, he answers all of your following questions with confidence and poise. Even if he briefly pauses for a few seconds to consider his answers at times, you knew that that would simply give him extra points. Interviewers usually liked signs that the candidate was considering his or her answer carefully, and not just rattling off whatever popped into their heads. You really shouldn’t have doubted Jungkook’s abilities, even if it was his first time trying something. Perhaps you’ll continue your quest of “find something Jungkook is bad at” some other time.
“For our last question, we’d like to know what you consider your greatest weakness,” you chirp, knowing that this exact question used to trip you up all the time. It was easy to make up something you were good at and try to brag about it without coming off as arrogant. However, what could you say that would simultaneously be accepted as a weakness yet not make you look totally inept? You hated this question.
“I’m too handsome,” Jungkook announced proudly, crossing his arms in front of his chest. His nose wrinkles as he smiles, and you know immediately he wants you to laugh at his comment.
You decide not to be the obedient counterpart to his comedy routine, so you say, “I’m afraid I’ll have to disagree with that one Mr. Jeon. Thank you for coming but unfortunately we will not be-”
“You couldn’t even pretend to humor me?” he gets up to try and pull you out of your chair, which is an easy feat for him.
“Good girls don’t tell lies.”
“And you’re supposed to be a good girl?” he replies, raising an eyebrow as a dangerous smirk tugs against his lips.
Whatever was happening, it was definitely doing something to you. His comment was definitely harmless, but given how much you were struggling with your thoughts recently, it easy threatened the wall you were trying to keep up. You bite your lip, trying to casually brush it off and think of a snide comment to counter with, but your mind refused to operate.
“There’s still some time left,” he says after the silence drags for a beat longer than it should. You press your fingers against your cheeks to make sure you’re not beet red, as he paces over to a full-length mirror attached to the wall and starts fixing his hair. You don’t see any issues with it, but if fiddling with his locks made him feel better, than so be it. Standing behind him, you notice the way your reflection is beaming with pride. Even if you were too bashful to admit it, seeing him all dressed up with your help made you feel accomplished. You had a hand in helping him out, thus his successes could also be counted as you own.
“Don’t we look good together?” Jungkook chirps, bring you forward with an arm around your shoulders. You’re shorter than him, so the gesture looks a bit weird in the mirror, especially given the dichotomy of your outfits. Next to Jungkook’s office worker look, you look more like the casual homebody in your ratty t-shirt and shorts.
“I think it’s mainly me,” you strike a pose and give yourself a once-over.
He laughs, and you immediately smile at the familiar sound. Busying himself with packing various items in his backpack, you watch from the sidelines as your best friend prepares. You hand him his freshly printed resume when you notice it laying on his dresser. He gives you his mumbled thanks while scanning to room the ensure that he hadn’t forgotten anything else.
“One last thing.”
You unbutton the cuffs of his shirtsleeves, rolling them up so they end just under his elbows. Smoothing out any remaining wrinkles from your ministrations, you look up at him with a satisfied expression. He observes your newest addition before deadpanning, “What’s this for?”
“It looks better this way. Haven’t you seen those memes about how men get ten times more attractive with their sleeves rolled up?” you muse, reaching up in an attempt to squeeze his cheeks but your victim expert dodges away at the last minute.
“How could I be more attractive though?” he teases, striking the same pose you had earlier in front of the mirror.
“Alright that’s your cue to leave.”
He chuckles, slinging his backpack on his shoulder and heading out of his room. You follow him dutifully, hoping to at least see him out the door. You can feel the tiny buzz of anticipation along your arms, knowing that Jungkook had to face the upcoming challenge on his own. You knew he could do it, but you worry nevertheless.
“Hey um, don’t make fun of me…but could I get a hug?”
The awkward way Jungkook stands at the door, arms slightly raised at his sides in preparation for the hug he was requesting, almost made you melt on the spot. He was comfortable with physical touch for sure, but he had never really asked you for a hug like this before. It was like he had this big boy image he wanted to portray daily, but you suppose that he must be even more nervous than you are if he’s willing to shed that in front of you—even at the expense of you teasing him about it for the next month.
You don’t answer, holding back the usual quip you’d throw at him. On a normal day, perhaps you’d coo and slyly ask him if he’s turning into a soft baby boy, but you knew that this was a serious request. Bounding up to him, you wrap your arms around his waist and give him the embrace he requested. Doing your best to convey all the joy and hope into the hug, you relish the way he holds you just as tight with his face buried in your neck. His breath tickles your hair, and you hope that somehow despite how close the two of you were, he couldn’t feel the way your heart betrayed you. Because if the proximity meant he could feel it pounding a mile a minute, then maybe he’d realize just how much more he was starting to mean to you.
“I’ll be back by dinner,” he says, patting the top of your head as he does so, before he opens the door in preparation to head to his interview.
When he turns back one last time, as if he needs one last look at you for encouragement, you give him your brightest smile and a thumbs up.
You knew in that moment that you would always be behind him—every step of the way.
— — — — — — — — — — — — — — —
<< previous || masterlist || next >>
#bangtanarmynet#bts reactions#bts scenarios#bts imagines#bts#bangtan#jungkook scenarios#jungkook imagines#jungkook fluff#jungkook x you#jungkook x reader#jungkook x y/n#bts drabble#bts series#f2l#best friend jungkook#jungkook reactions#jeon jungkook#bts jungkook#jungkook ff#bts preferences#jungkook preferences#bts fanfic#jungkook fanfic
103 notes
·
View notes
Text
Love, at Last TodoDeku One-Shot
FINALLY I FINISHEDDDDDDDD. Ignore that I spent a week working on this when I could’ve been finishing “No One’s Chasing You” lol. It’s still on going!! If I get off my ass I’ll have it out sometime next week. In the meantime, enjoy some cute blushy oblivious boys.
This was based off of a headcanon I came up with for Todoroki: he loves reading romance novels, but he never quite grasps the idea of a relationship
Warnings: none ;)
Masterlist
Link to Ao3 version
Shoto Todoroki never knew what love was.
He could only vaguely remember his mother’s tender touch. He knew that he had once been loved, and perhaps he had even loved in return, but those feelings had long since been diminished in the sands of time.
Shoto had read about love. He could never understand romance, or the concept of giving all you had to someone, but there was something so innocent, so pure about a love story. The tales were so addicting, Shoto read every romance novel he could get his hands on.
The one thing these sweet stories could never capture quite right, though, was the feeling of falling in love. Shoto understood the theory of romantic relationships well enough, but he still couldn’t imagine what being in love actually felt like.
That is, until he met Izuku Midoriya.
Midoriya was kind to him. He regarded Shoto with a level of respect, reverence even, that he was unused to. Shoto couldn’t recall for the life of him the last time someone had honestly told him that they were impressed by him. No one else had seen his quirk as anytime by a product of his father. No one had seen him as anything else but Endeavor’s son.
“It’s yours! Your quirk, not his!”
Midoriya’s desperate words still haunted Shoto. The very night after their fight, he laid in bed, wide awake, Izuku Midoriya’s face branded into his mind. When sleep finally did take him, there Midoriya was again.
In his dreams, the freckled boy had become Shoto’s greatest source of comfort. In some dreams, Midoriya would be holding a sobbing Shoto in his arms. Sometimes, it was vice versa. Sometimes, they’d simply sit and talk. One night, they even kissed. Shoto had woken up at four in the morning, unable to fall back asleep after that particular dream. He had also found it quite difficult to look the curly-haired boy in the eye the next day, much to said boy’s confusion.
All at once, all of Shoto’s books made sense. Descriptions of fluttering hearts, longing glances, and blissful moments that had once confused his suddenly seemed so perfectly right to the heterochromic boy.
Suddenly, Shoto Todoroki was in love.
He quickly realized why the feelings described in his books never made sense to him. There was no way to make them make sense. There was no way for Shoto to concretely put what he was feeling into words. One moment he felt like flying, the very next moment though, he wanted to stay exactly where he was and never leave again.
Shoto had told Fuyumi about Midoriya. She encouraged him to “make a move”, much to his embarrassment.
“What good are all those love stories if you don’t know how to flirt?” She had exclaimed, incredulously.
“It’s one thing to read about it,” Shoto had muttered, face reddening. “putting it into practice is different.”
He rationalized that if he was going to “make a move”, it would be a natural thing. Shoto wouldn’t be able to consciously flirt even if he tried. The day finally came on a cold December night, when a move was at last made.
Midoriya had come over to Shoto’s dorm room to study for a hero law test Mr. Aizawa had been warning the class about. The cold from outside had seeped into Shoto’s room and Midoriya could feel it.
“Todoroki, is your AC off?” The green-eyed boy asked, wrapping his arms around himself.
“No, I think it’s broken,” Shoto examined his thermostat. “It hasn’t been bothering me, though. Are you cold?”
“A l-little,” Midoriya admitted, both eyebrows raising. “Does your quirk regulate your body temperature? The hot and cold could heat or cool your body depending on the environment!”
“Yeah,” Shoto cracked a minuscule smile.
“Doesn’t really help me, though.” Midoriya laughed apologetically, sitting down on the floor, pulling his legs up to his chest.
Shoto was quiet for a moment, before taking a seat net to him. “It can.”
“W-What do you-” Midoriya flinched in surprise as Shoto snaked an arm around him, pulling him into his warm body.
Midoriya wasn’t wrong; he was cold. Shoto felt goosebumps prick up on his arms before his natural body heat washed them away. He felt Midoriya stiffen. “Is this okay? Are you still cold?”
“N-No, actually-uh, th-this is nice.” Midoriya relaxed into Shoto’s gentle grip. “Really nice.”
“Mmm.” He was right. It was nice. Cradling Izuku Midoriya in his arms was literally one of his dreams come true. He was so small and so soft, but he was all so much more. Shoto had seen his grit, his determination, his selflessness. Izuku Midoriya would sacrifice the world to save a friend, and Shoto loved him for it.
“Weren’t we supposed to be studying?” Midoriya asked suddenly, still not moving.
“Oh, yeah.”
“…We’re still not getting up.”
“Looks like it.”
Midoriya laughed breathily, leaning over to grab his notes. Shoto impulsively wrapped his other arm around him, pulling the red faced boy into his chest.
“T-T-Todoroki! W-What-?” Midoriya yelped.
“You’ll get cold again.” Shoto rationalized “And… you feel too good to let go.”
“O-Oh. Okay then.” Midoriya slowly melted back into the taller boy, this time winding his own arms around his torso. “You feel really good, too.”
Shoto was sure his brain had been fried. All thoughts of studying banished from his mind, he ran his fingers through Midoriya’s soft curls, memorizing every contented sigh and shudder that left the boy.
He wasn’t sure which of them had fallen asleep first. The next thing he knew, he was being jolted awake as a flustered Midoriya rambled on in embarrassment and scooted away from the heterochromic boy as a confused Iida looked on.
Shoto’s arms felt empty without him. His perfectly heat balanced body went cold as Midoriya put distance between them. He wondered if he’d be a horrible friend if he kicked Iida out.
He had to tell Midoriya how he felt before he spontaneously combusted.
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
Shoto began going back through his old romance novels and taking notes. He skimmed the familiar, well worn pages, thoroughly inspecting each line of typed cliche text. He went through, underlining passages, jotting things in the margins, and copying dialogue into the back of a notebook. He had pages upon pages of confession examples and date ideas. The idea didn’t even strike him as being silly; it was the best way he could think of to plan.
Midoriya wasn’t a terribly private person, but he still got flustered very easily. A big public event wouldn’t do either of them any good. Midoriya could also be a bit dense at times. Innuendos tended to go right over his head. Whatever Shoto did, it had to be direct, but private. He figured a date would be the best route to go, that way they could test the waters.
He steeled his nerves during lunch the following day. Midoriya was deep in conversation with Iida about a new hero documentary. Shoto abstained from the chatter, opting to take in Midoriya’s bright smile as if it were a drug he’s spent far too long being withdrawn from. He noticed the way his eyes lit up, and Shoto decided in that moment that Izuku Midoriya’s beautiful eyes and charming smile were more than enough to light up the whole world.
“Midoriya,” Shoto hung back as Iida and Uraraka turned to head back to class. “Can I talk to you for a second?”
“Oh, sure!” Midoriya chipped, waving their friends off. “What’s up?”
Shoto swallowed thickly. Bright green eyes pierced his own. “Would you like to go get dinner some time? Just us?”
“J-Just the t-two of us?” The freckled boy’s face started to go pink. “Y-Yeah! That sounds cool!”
“It would be a date.” Shoto clarified bluntly. “Is that ok?”
“Y-Yes!” The green-haired boy exclaimed, a little too loud. “I’d love to go on a date with you!”
Shoto deflated, visibly relieved. “Good, we can work out the details later. We should go before we’re late to class.”
Later, after school, Midoriya pulled Shoto aside to plan their date. He said he had a place in mind he wanted to take Shoto, but only if it was okay that he took the lead. Shoto was more then happy to let him plan the date. He was just happy he still wanted to go. The boys agreed to go to a ramen and bao place near Midoriya’s middle school. Shoto left that conversation with a content smile on his lips, only for it to fall when he realized he didn’t have a clue what to wear. Fuyumi was FaceTimed the following night.
Friday night finally came, and Shoto found himself the victim of a brutal interrogation.
“You’re all dressed up on a Friday night?” Sero tugged at Shoto’s gray blazer. “What are you up to, man?”
“Isn’t it obvious? He’s going on a date!” Ashido squealed. “He’s clearly waiting on someone, right, Todoroki?”
“Yeah,” Shoto saw no reason to lie. He wasn’t embarrassed, just wishing his classmates were less nosey.
“Wha- seriously? Who?” Kaminari demanded, shaking the heterochromic boy violently.
“Please stop that.” Shoto warily removed the blond’s hands from his shoulders, head spinning.
“Ugh, of course the pretty boy is the first to get a girlfriend.” Mineta complained.
“I don’t have a girlfriend.” Shoto denied.
“You’ve still got a date, though!” Mineta pointed an accusatory finger at the confused teenager.
“Yes, but not with a-”
“Hey! Sorry if I kept you waiting!” Midoriya stumbled out of the elevator, hurriedly smoothing down his pale blue button down.
“I haven’t been here long,” Shoto assured him, breaking out of the small crowd of their friends surrounding him. He noticed Midoriya’s usually unruly curls had been patted down with water. It hardly made a dent, but the attempt was cute. “You look nice.”
“Thank you! This shirt’s kinda old, I was surprised it still fit.” Midoriya hooked a finger around the collar of said shirt. “You look r-really good too!”
“Thanks, my sister helped me. Ready to go?”
“I’ve gotta grab my coat from the hall closet, then I’m ready!”
“Let’s go then.” Shoto, eager to get away from his gaping and giggling peers, followed Midoriya to the coat closet, watching his strong, scarred hands slip his coat on. “I’m hungry.”
“Let’s go get some dinner, then!” His date grinned, his smile so sweet Shoto felt his knees goin weak.
He was hyper aware of Midoriya’s hand brushing against his own. What would it feel like? People held hands on dates. Should he ask? Should he just grab it? Shoto’s internal debate was distracting enough he didn’t realize how much Midoriya was blushing and staring at their swinging hands himself.
“Hey, uh, would you feel comfortable holding hands?” The freckled boy asked, blush deepening.
Shoto stopped short, terrified that Midoriya could read this thoughts. “Yeah. Do you want to?”
The boy nodded mutely, shakily tapping the back of Shoto’s hand nervously.
He felt the heat creeping up his neck as he hesitantly took Midoriya’s hand. It was warm and soft, and his grip as protective yet gentle. He felt safe.
Midoriya readjusted their grip, squeezing Shoto’s hand and smiling bashfully up at him. “Come on, Todoroki! Let’s go!”
. . . . . . . . . . . . .
Days later, when Shoto was re-reading an old book, he paused for a long time at a point that usually didn’t faze him at all. The first kiss.
It was always described as a magical, perfect moment. Characters would touch lips as though it was as natural as breathing. Was it really that easy? How did kissing even work? You pressed your lips together…. And then what? Were you supposed to do something else?
Completely and utterly confused, Shoto turned to YouTube. Without an ounce of shame, he searched movie kiss scenes, wherein he found the “Top 10 Most Romantic Kisses in Movies!”
Ah, so that’s how that works. He mused.
Confident that he knew the theory well enough, he texted Midoriya, asking if they could hang out. The response came almost immediately.
Absolutely!! You wanna watched that anime I was telling you about? I’ve got it saved on my computer.
Decided that watching a show would be a good guise as any to wanting to kiss, Shoto agreed, and headed down to Midoriya’s All Might-plastered room.
“Hey!” The boy grinned brightly as he let the heterochromic boy in.
“Hi,” Shoto took a seat on the bed, next to an open laptop.
“Okay, I’ve almost got it up,” Midoriya settled next to him, tapping the keyboard. “It has to load-“
“Midoriya. I wanted to ask you something.” Shoto interrupted.
“Oh? What is it?” Midoriya cast him a curious look.
“May I kiss you?”
If being asked out hadn’t broken the poor boy, this defiantly did. His face exploded with color, and his arms flailed in shock.
“K-K-Kiss?! Y-You wanna k-kiss me?”
“Yes.” Shoto quietly confirmed, a bit put off by the sudden panic. “If you don’t want to-”
“No! No, no, no, I’d r-really like to kiss you. I’ve just n-never done that before.” Midoriya palmed the back of his neck.
“I haven’t either. I think I know how it’s supposed to work, though. We can figure it out as we go, though.”
“Y-Yeah,”
The two were silent for a minute. Finally, Midoriya took Shoto's hand shakily. “I want to kiss you.” He whispered.
Shoto gently cupped his cheek, scooting closer. “Okay,” he murmured, carefully touching his lips to Midoriya’s.
It wasn’t nearly as magical or perfect as his books had led him to believe. The kiss you shy and awkward, and neither boy really knew what he was doing. But it was still sweet. It may not have been a perfect kiss, but it was theirs.
Midoriya pulled away first, but didn’t back off. “Can we do that again?” He asked quietly after a second.
And so they did. It was still a little clumsy, but to Shoto and Izuku, that was perfectly fine. To them, everything was right with the world.
At last, Shoto Todoroki had found love.
He had found Izuku Midoriya.
#mha#bnha#deku#izuku#midoriya#izuku midoriya#todoroki#shoto#shoto todoroki#tododeku#shoto x izuku#todoroki x midoriya#shoto todoroki x izuku midoriya#izuku x shoto#midoriya x todoroki#izuku midoriya x shoto todoroki#fluff#slowburn
44 notes
·
View notes
Note
Prompt: Severus thinks the best way to get revenge on Sirius Black is seduce his brother. It goes horribly wrong
The idea comes to him right after Black taunts him by announcing the loser of whatever game the large group of lions and baggers are playing had to ask out Severus Snape on a date. The pain of the others gagging as they turn to look at him is nearly as much as the hate he feels for those smug-looking silver eyes.
See how much you repulse everyone? They seem to say. See how much no one wants you? You’re the worst punishment I can think of.
He forces himself to walk away willing their mocking laughter to silence for once as he steps. Severus had been enjoying the sun, reading his books not bothering anyone, enjoying himself for once and they had to ruin it. They always have to ruin it. Especially Sirius Black.
He keeps his eyes on the ground, watching his feet raise and fall as the earth passes him by. There is a deep ache in him that earns for vengeance, to make Black rue the day he said that about Severus.
But how could he? Even Severus can admit the teenager is outrageously handsome, and had he not been an ass then even he would fantasize about dating the Gryffindor. Trying to say that no one would date Black would only make him look like a fool.
“Excuse me.” A soft voice said as a person passed him rather abruptly. Severus spared the running student who was most likely late for a class a disinterested glance. Shorter then him, with long wavy black hair, a sweet looking face and green robes of the finniest silks.
Regulus Black. Black’s younger less impressive brother. He didn’t have any friends, barely even talked but looked and acted like a deliciated porcelain doll. He is beautiful like his brother but he was also always one harsh word from breaking. He bended before conflict and tried to blend into the shadows when every one so much as looked at him.
Half the time the youngest Black looked frighten to even be out of bed much less in public. The only reason he isn’t a target of bullies, who would love to turn such a weak little boy into a toy is because his family name protects him.
Severus found his lack of strength disappointing. If he had been born lucky enough to be part of such a powerful family he would use that power to the fullest. Such a privilege was a waste on Black who-
Who is the younger brother of Sirius Black, someone Severus wanted to hurt. Who adored his precious little brother no matter how much he tried to hide it. What would the bastard do if said little brother was to be deflowered and become a laughing stock were the knowledge ever to get out?
It’ wouldn’t be that much of a challenge really, to seduce the younger male. After all he is isolated, any attention would be welcome even if it was from someone as repulsive as Severus. He just had to find the right things to say, the right buttons to push and he would have a warm body in his bed.
Severus smiled a wicked thing watching meek little Black run up the stairs, ducking his head as he pass other students. “What fun this will be.”
He waited for the perfect moment to approach the other. It took two days but eventually, Severus is able to find the way to seduce him in the library. He had been watching him for a while, making notes of what Black did in his spare time and found the boy absorbed in a fantasy novels more often then not.
Most purebloods turn up their noses at that branch of literature, thinking too uncouth for their refine taste. Black knew this because he only read them when he was sitting in the farthest corner of the library away from all other students in a old table that was half hidden in shadows. His silver eyes lit up with more joyous emotions then even flying as Slytherin Seeker did, as he read his books while Severus watched from a between the space of two books a bookshelf over.
Severus had his mother send him a book from his bedroom, a old copy of the Thief and the Fantasy Spell-book, where a muggle finds a spell that allows him to cast magic. Of course it’s not even close to real magic but hopefully it would do it purpose. It was the only book he knew that had the word “Fantasy” take up have the book cover.
He walked out his hiding place pretending to be so engross in his novel that he did not notice Black scrambling to hid his book. He looked up with a well-practice surprise look on his face fighting not to smirk in amusement. Black is sitting with hunched shoulder, a advance potion text book now in his hands. It is upside down.
You fool no one. Severus thinks tauntingly.
“Apologizes I didn’t realize anyone was back here.” He says out loud instead making his tone casual. Black flinches, as if being address is a physical attack, but he lowers his book ever so slightly as Severus turns making sure he can see the cover.
Like a fish hooking onto a line the Black blurts “You read fantasy?” in surprise before shrinking back.
Hiding the satisfaction his plan is working, Severus struggles to keep his face the perfectly even disinterested expression he is known for. “Hm? Oh, yes. I think it’s a lovely past time, though I only read muggle kind. I haven’t been able to find a wizard series I enjoy besides Spartan’s Path.”
“You’ve read Spartan’s Path?” Black lowers his book completely his pretty face on full display. Severus, despite himself, feels a bit stun by the eagerness and wonder in his expression momently blinded by how attractive the boy is.
“Y-yes.” He coughs. Now was not the time to be distracted by his hormones. “My favorite is the third book, The Sea of Sin.”
“Mine too! I just adore the scene where they fight the giant sea serpent all the while the ship captain is attempting to seduce Nephele!” Black exclaims with far more life then Severus has ever seen. “Oh but it was romantic don’t you think? Especially when the Veela shows up to try and lure him away? I have a theory that it didn’t work because the captain despite being male who is attracted to a female, is not actually interested in gender but rather the person. It would explain why his magic comes form the necklace of his True Love then Nephele herself. The cave scene for example-”
Severus took a seat across from Black who was speaking more now then the last five years he’s been at Hogwarts. He couldn’t get a word in because Black jump right into another theory of his, citing examples from the text to back up his claims in a very un-pureblood matter.
He couldn’t look away.
Oh no Severus thinks watching as Black spoke with his hands a happy little flush on his cheeks, those lovely grey eyes focus entirely on him Oh no he’s so cute.
His plan of revenge! How would Severus go through with his plan now, that Black had gone and placed butterflies in his stomach with his surprisingly sharp mind and energetic softness?
“Oh by the way Snape.” Black says some hours later when they are walking back to their dorms, after talking so long about various book series they both enjoyed. Severus himself got carried away with a few potion academic essays but found that Black could keep up with. He never had so much fun speaking with a other human about possible changes to potions before not even Lily. “If you keep following me around I’ll make your intestines into out-ines. Well good-night!”
Severus blink as the fifteen year old waved at him with a sweet smile and scurried down to his dorm.
Did....had he been aware the whole...time? He never felt more off balance then he did in that moment questioning every action of his that could have given him away.
“Don’t beat yourself up Snape” Black called over his shoulder, twisting his neck so one grey eye could peak at him. A playful smirk was on pink lips that had lava boiling in the pit of Severus’s stomach. “Not everyone is as intelligent as me to pick up the signs. I’m sure you’ll get better at deceiving people when you’re a big boy. I wouldn’t mind teaching you a few....things.”
The last word curved with sinful promise that a shiver ran up from the half-blood’s toes to his head as Black threw his head back and laughed. But it was not mocking. It was a honest to Merlin, laugh of mirth as if though Severus was someone who could inspire that type of emotion in someone.
“Oh no.” Severus whispers watching the back of the other until he disappeared behind a door. “Oh no he’s hot.”
#Anonymous#Harry Potter#hpdabbles#regulus/severus#Severus underestimated Regulus#Regulus just chooses not to talk to people#Severus went out for revenge but only caught feelings instead
40 notes
·
View notes